HERE  can  be  no 

lope  of  progress  or 
reeaom  for  the 
e  without  the  un- 
:tecl  and  complete 
ment  of  the  rignt 
J  speecK,  free  press 
peaceful  assemDiy. 

Gift  of 
A  B.  CROSS 


\^ 


r 


<^LjJ^ 


LIFE  OF  JAPAN 


y  ■>■>■)  ■) 


*■      f. 
.   '     c  , 


c      f       '      ■        •     e        ' 
I  '  ',      '     •        ' 

t  I  <         X  '  f     € 


f  ( 

CC  C««  €,«••€  <  C  , 

,('r,rf'  »«rf'»  <  ■ 


W  '             -  ''^';. 

P  t 

1 

iZ^Tiz^^^h^t^ 


FRONTISPIECE 


LIFE  OF  JAPAN 


BY 

MASUJI  MIYAKAWA,  D.C.L.,LL.D. 

Author  of  '*  Powers  or  the  American  People,"  etc. 

PREFACE 

By  The  Prince  of  Nijo 
Chairman  in  Chief  of  Imperial  Japanese  House  of  Peers,  etc. 

INTRODUCTION 

By  Viscount  Kentaro  Kaneko 

His  Japanese  Majesty's  Privy  Councillor  a^id  Framer  of 
Imperial  Japanese  Constitution,  etc. 


'^'  ^''''  '^.^  ;    '',^'  y\]  ■>; ; 


Second  Edition^  Completely  Revised 

NEW  YORK  AND  WASHINGTON 
THE  NEALE  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 

1910 


•    »  •  •   »      • 


•  •  •   •        *      • 


Copyrighted,   1907,  by 
MASUJI  MIYAKAWA 


Copyrighted,   1910,  by 
MASUJI  MIYAKAWA 


'•All  lrislife»*Ve^eTVed,    including    that    of   translation    into 
foreign  languages,   including  the  Japanese. 


0,i/ 


U/U 


To 
Hon.  Perry  Belmonty 
A  Grandson  of 

COMMODORE  MATTHEW  CALBEAITH  PERRY, 

U.  S.  N. 

The  National  Redeemer  of  Japan, 

This  work 

is 

Most  Respectfully  Dedicated 

by 

The  Author 


•2C 

if.  si 


¥ 


AUTHOR'S    INTRODUCTION    TO  SECOND 

EDITION 

Although  much  that  may  be  called  phenom- 
enal has  happened  since  the  publication  of  the 
first  edition  in  July,  1907,  nothing*  has  occurred 
which  seems  to  the  author  to  require  any  altera- 
tion in  the  substance  of  the  work,  though  he  has 
occasionally  modified  the  form  and  expression  and 
amplified  somewhat  the  views  stated  in  the  first 
edition. 

Viscount  Kaneko  has  kindly  written  the  in- 
troduction to  this  edition,  so  the  author  will  say 
but  little.  The  American  lovers  of  literature  on 
Japan  will  remember  the  last  and  perhaps  the 
greatest  work  of  the  American  writer,  Lafcadio 
Heam,  "  Japan,"  which  created  a  sensation  in 
its  exposition  of  the  so-called  confidential  letter 
written  by  Herbert  Spencer  to  Viscount  Kaneko, 
— a  confidential  letter  aimed  at  the  late  Prince 
Ito.  This  incident  has  nothing  to  do  with  this 
work,  though  prefaced  by  the  receiver  of  the  Spen- 
cer letter,  according  to  Lafcadio  Heam.  The 
Viscount's  relation  to  the  book  is  that  of  a  critic 
and  not  that  of  a  writer  of  any  portion  of  it. 


viii         AUTHOR'S    INTRODUCTION 

The  author  gladly  takes  this  opportunity  of 
thanking  the  press  of  the  United  States,  Europe 
and  Japan  for  their  interest  in  the  book.  Nor 
can  he  let  this  opportunity  pass  of  expressing  his 
gratitude  to  his  American  friends,  not  only  to  those 
whose  names  were  mentioned  in  the  first  edition, 
but  also  to  others,  especially  Hon.  Wil- 
liam H.  Taft,  Senator  H.  C.  Lodge,  Mr.  Jus- 
tice Harlan,  Mr.  Justice  Brewer,  Judge  W.  W. 
Morrow,  Judge  Henry  M.  Clabaugh,  Judge 
Stanton  Peelle,  Mr.  Justice  Brown,  Mr.  Charles 
L.  Magee,  Rev.  Dr.  William  L.  Griffis,  Rev.  Dr. 
Richard  D.  Harlan,  Miss  Mabel  T.  Boardman, 
Hon.  WilHam  J.  Bryan,  Hon.  P.  C.  Knox,  and 
Speaker  Joseph  G.  Cannon  of  the  U.  S.  House  of 
Representatives,  the  latter  for  writing  the  special 
letter  calling  upon  the  people^  of  the  United 
States  to  read  "  Life  of  Japan."  All  of  the  above 
have  manifested  a  very  helpful  appreciation  of  the 
author's  work. 

The  author  tenders  his  thanks  to  many  Japa- 
nese friends,  particularly  Count  Koken  Tanaka, 
Minister  of  State  for  the  Imperial  Household, 
on  account  of  the  presentation  of  "Life  of 
Japan"  to  His  Majesty,  the  Emperor  of  Japan. 
He  must  thank  Chief  Secretary  Kametaro  Haya- 
shida  of  the  Imperial  Diet  for  his  advocacy  of 
this  publication  to  Prince  Ito,  General  Oyama, 
Admiral    Togo,    and    others.     The    author    also 


AUTHOR'S    INTRODUCTION  ix 

thanks  Count  Shigenobu  Okuma,  ex-Premier  of 
Japan,  for  writing  the  introduction  to  his  "  Pow- 
ers of  the  American  People,"  and  Speaker  Teiichi 
Sugita  of  the  Imperial  House  of  Representatives, 
for  writing  the  preface  calling  upon  the  people  of 
Japan  to  read  the  book.  He  must  also  add  his 
sincere  thanks  to  the  Vice-President  of  the  Tokyo 
Chamber  of  Commerce,  Hon.  Shintaro  Ohashi, 
Midori  Komatsu,  Secretary  to  the  Resident  Gen- 
eral of  Korea,  Secretary  Tsugataro  Kaku  of  the 
Japanese  Government  of  Formosa,  and  Inspector 
Keiichi  Hattori  of  the  Department  of  Education. 

Last  and  best  he  tenders  his  deep-felt  apprecia- 
tion for  the  writing  in  Japanese  of  the  name 
"  Life  of  Japan "  or  Yamato-Jcokoro,  by  the 
Prince  of  Nijo,  which  with  the  Prince's  literary  as 
well  as  official  seals,  is  placed  on  the  page  pre- 
ceding the  Author's  Introduction. 

This  second  edition,  although  revised,  is  the 
same  in  form  and  substance,  so  the  author  would 
say  as  he  said  in  the  first  edition : 

"  This  work  is  written,  not  in  the  least  to  prove 
the  author's  English  literary  excellence,  or  to  get 
fame  for  admirable  lucidity  of  style,  for  he  was 
brought  up  in  a  language  wholly  unlike  the  one 
in  which  he  is  writing,  and  it  often  being  diamet- 
rically opposite  in  expression,  he  therefore  feels 
satisfied  with  the  most  humble  degree  of  success. 
There  is  consolation,  however,  in  the  fact  that  he 


X  AUTHOR'S   INTRODUCTION 

can  write  out  what  he  thinks,  and  express  his  ideas 
without  revision  as  to  literary  form  or  as  to  the 
Enghsh,  asking  no  other's  idea,  suggestion  or  as- 
sistance. If,  happily,  as  he  aims,  there  is  found 
no  self-conceit,  no  egotism,  no  arrogance,  no  as- 
sumption, no  doubting,  no  blundering,  but  true, 
concise  and  impartial  treatment  in  this  work,  and 
if  these  aims  invoke  some  sympathy,  and  in  conse- 
quence thereof  the  West  can  understand  the  East 
and  the  East  can  understand  the  West,  the  author 
will  be  most  happy.  In  conclusion  he  begs  to 
say: 

If  thou  lovest,  help  me  with  thy  blessing; 
If   otherwise,  mine   shall  be   for   thee. 
If   thou   approvest,   heed   my   words; 
If  otherwise,  in  kindness  be  my  teacher." 

Masuji  Miyakawa 
Washington,    D.    C,    1910. 


INTRODUCTION 

BY    VISCOUNT    KENTARO    KANEKO 

The  maintenance  of  our  place  in  the  Civilized 
Universe  and  of  the  good  will  and  fellowship  of 
other  nations  depends  upon  an  intimate  knowledge 
of  the  condition  of  affairs  within  that  membership 
which  constitutes  the  unity  of  the  world's  civiliza- 
tion. But  there  is  a  still  more  prominent  cor- 
relative fact,  that  is,  we  must  succeed  in  letting 
our  condition  and  affairs  be  known  intimately  by 
mankind.  After  the  restoration  of  peace  with 
China  and  Russia,  Japan  appears  elevated  above 
the  horizon  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  and  therefore 
mankind  is  entitled  to  impose  upon  Japan  a 
higher  responsibility  in  the  direction  of  its  na- 
tional affairs.  However,  a  natural  hesitancy  on 
the  part  of  Japan  in  appreciating  the  dignity  of 
her  new  position  culminated  in  an  unpleasant  at- 
titude on  the  part  of  the  other  nations  as 
shown  by  their  secretly  imposing  upon  Japan 
their  ideas  of  her  duty,  not  knowing  the 
exact     condition    of    affairs    in    Japan.       If   the 

Japanese   international  position   was   unpleasant, 

xi 


xH  INTRODUCTION 

it  was  largely  due  to  the  influence  of  Japan's 
backwardness  in  the  realization  of  her  own  posi- 
tion. We  are  not  "wdthout  regret  over  our  own 
delay  in  informing  the  civilized  world  of  the  state 
of  our  affairs,  through  books  or  by  speeches. 

The  Japanese  are  characteristically  imbued 
with  the  spirit  of  their  hereditary  code  of  eti- 
quette which  considers  it  immodest  to  praise  any- 
thing relating  to  themselves  and  their  institutions. 
When  feudalism  was  in  flower  in  Japan,  her  rep- 
resentatives, when  in  conference  with  those  of 
other  nations,  depreciated  themselves  and  sang  the 
praise  of  the  others.  It  is  a  relic  of  the  feudal 
customs,  and  even  after  the  restoration  of  the 
Imperial  era,  our  governmental  attitude,  we 
might  say,  appears  to  have  been  one  of  wilful 
negligence  in  failing  to  impart  a  knowledge  of 
our  national  condition  to  other  countries,  being 
content  to  praise  Europe  and  America.  Thus 
there  was  no  one  in  the  wide  world  who  under- 
stood the  cause  and  stimulus  of  the  material  evo- 
lution of  the  last  fifty  years  that  has  brought 
about  the  Japan  of  To-day  as  well  as  the  hope 
and  inspiration  based  upon  its  present  experience 
which  will  make  the  Japan  of  To-morrow.  As  a 
result  these  matters  were  left  to  the  imagination 
of  the  other  nations  and  they  sought  to  under- 
stand Japanese  aff*airs  by  spying.  No  wonder 
that  in   the  last  several  years  there  are   certain 


INTRODUCTION  xiii 

features  that  the  world  has  attributed  to  Japan 
with  which  Japan  does  not  care  to  be   credited. 

Just  at  this  remorseful  moment  Dr.  Miya- 
kawa's  work,  "  Life  of  Japan  "  was  submitted  to 
us  for  our  criticism.  I  have  read  it  and  find  that 
the  author's  evidently  painstaking  research  into 
Japanese  history  in  getting  the  material  for  his 
book  makes  it  a  most  thorough  and  authorita- 
tive work.  It  contains  what  I  myself  have  long 
wanted  to  say. 

Any  work  on  Japan  whose  author  is  not  a  com- 
petent authority,  a  thorough  scholar  and  one  who 
possesses  a  most  intimate  understanding  of 
the  country,  tends  to  induce  tiresomeness  and 
the  desire  to  set  it  aside  before  completing  it. 
"  Life  of  Japan,"  however,  contains  material  so 
abundant,  yet  so  plain,  simple  and  concise  and 
above  all  so  intelhgently  interesting,  that  when 
the  reader  starts  reading  it  he  reads  through  with 
pleasure  and  inspiration.  Moreover,  the  author 
has  selected  from  among  a  vast  number  of  facts, 
the  essential  facts,  religious  and  political,  per- 
taining to  the  western  nations,  both  ancient  and 
modem  and  has  set  them  side  by  side  with  the  like 
institutions  of  Japan,  making  the  book  one  for 
Europeans  and  Americans  to  take  home  with 
them  and  assisting  them  to  comprehend  the  minu- 
test details  of  Japanese  life  in  the  shortest  poss- 
ible time.     I  believe  any  one  in  the  Western  hemis- 


xlv  INTRODUCTION 

phcre  who  wants  to  learn  the  real  Japan  need 
search  no  further  than  this  book,  "  Life  of 
Japan." 

In  1890,  while  I  was  in  London  under  Imperial 
order,  in  an  interview  with  that  distinguished 
philosoplier,  Mr.  Herbert  Spencer,  his  strongest 
solicitation  and  last  prayer  to  me  was  this  state- 
ment :  "  I  have  met  several  Japanese  gentlemen 
and  listened  to  them.  They  have  told  me  of 
European  and  American  knowledge,  but  as  to 
Japan  and  Japanese  institutions  I  have  not  yet 
learned  anything.  This  may  be  due  to  their 
hereditary  modesty,  or  to  the  lack  of  deductive 
understanding  of  their  own  institutions.  In  any 
event,  the  imminent  need  of  the  Japanese  is  to  in- 
vestigate their  own  country  and  to  distribute  the 
results  of  their  investigations  to  the  people  of 
Europe  and  America.  If  Japan  does  not  do  this, 
she  might  be  misunderstood  by  the  western 
nations  to  the  unrecoverable  injury  to  the  future 
course  of  the  Japanese  Empire." 

I  have  since  then  been  persuading  Japanese 
scholars  to  publish  Japanese  affairs  in  the  West- 
ern vernaculars.  However,  much  to  my  disap- 
pointment, there  has  not  previously  been  one  who 
had  the  confidence  of  the  people  as  well  as  the 
ability  to  undertake  this  work  in  response  to  my 
solicitation,  but  in  Dr.  Miyakawa's  "  Life  of 
Japan  "  there  is  such  a  thorough  carrying  out  of 


INTRODUCTION  xv 

my  desire  that  It  compels  my  gratitude  and  ad- 
miration. 

Before  the  peaceful  termination  of  the  late  war 
with  Russia,  I  went  to  the  United  States.     In  con- 
ferring with  my  intimate  friend,  President  Roose- 
velt, the  President  said  to   me  that,  in   order  to 
arrive  at  a  thorough  understanding  of  Japanese 
history   and  institutions,  he  had  collected  almost 
all  the  pamphlets  and  articles  which  appeared  in 
magazines  and  papers  and  the  books  concerning 
Japan,  and  that  nearly  all  of  them  were  the  prod- 
uct of  foreign  travelers,  which,    while    touching 
upon  Japanese  history,  are  limited  to  a  surface 
view  of  Japan,  and  that  as  yet  he  had  not  found 
just  what  he  wanted.     For  a  superficial  study  of 
Japan    he    said   there    is    plentiful    material;    but 
that  he  regretted  that  of  books  showing  the  real 
nature  of  the  Japanese  people  in  a  way  compre- 
hensible to  Europeans   and  Americans,  there   are 
hardly  any.     He  added  that  he  would  be  pleased 
to  hear  from  me  if  there  were  any  books  such  as 
the  kind  he  was  looking  for.     I  recommended  the 
EngHsh  translation  of  Dr.  Inazo  Nitobe's  "  Jap- 
anese  Bushldo."      Again   meeting  the   President, 
he  told  me  that  he  had  ordered  and  secured  thirty 
copies    of    this    translation    and    had    distributed 
them   among  his   friends    as   well   as   to  his    four 
children. 

In  reading  Dr.  Masuji  Miyakawa's  "Life  of 


xvi  INTRODUCTION 

Japan,"  the  portions  on  Japanese  Bushido,  char- 
acteristics, Japanese  women's  education,  home 
conditions,  educational  and  religious  affairs,  and 
other  important  topics,  for  page  after  page, 
chapter  after  chapter,  inform  one  :of  the  most 
vital  truths  regarding  Japan.  Any  foreigners 
who  read  it  will  undoubtedly  acquire  the  real 
facts  both  material  and  moral  about  Japan  and 
the  Japanese.  Particularly  convincing  is  the  last 
chapter,  "  A  Japanese- American  War."  It  is  sub- 
lime, and  its  reasoning  shows  the  ridiculousness 
of  the  idea  of  Japan's  going  to  war  against  the 
United  States. 

If  this  book,  "  Life  of  Japan,"  had  been  pub- 
lished six  or  seven  years  ago  there  would  not  have 
been  such  a  misunderstanding  in  the  United 
States  about  Japan.  Although  I  heartily  regret 
that  the  book  was  not  thus  early  enough  in  its  ap- 
pearance, I  believe  it  is  not  yet  too  late.  As  the 
necessity  for  the  introduction  of  Japan  to  the 
world  is  pressing  now,  the  result  of  the  book  will 
be  to  inculcate  a  better  understanding  of  Japan 
by  the  members  of  the  civiHzed  world,  particu- 
larly a  better  understanding  of  the  future  Japan- 
ese-American relations.  Thus  its  reward  will  be 
abundant. 

In  critically  perusing  "  Life  of  Japan  "  myself, 
I  should  say  that  my  opinion,  of  course,  is  inade- 
quate to  add  a  maximum  value  to  it,  for  the  book 


introduction:  xvii 

itself  now  has  world-wide  recognition  and  fame 
due  to  the  author's  high  sense  of  duty  and  his 
scholarship.  Therefore,  I  beg  leave  to  state  that 
I  have  written  this  criticism  as  the  introduction 
of  "  Life  of  Japan." 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Author's    Introduction    to    Second    Edition     ...  vii 

Introduction  by   Viscount   Kentaro   Kaneko     ...  xi 

PART    I 

CHAP.  PAGE 

I     New   Japan  as   Old   as   Ever 2 

II     Religion    of    Japan 9 

III  The    Japanese    Moral    Ethics 21 

IV  The  Japanese  Woman 33 

V    Japanese   Customs   and   Habits        ....  46 

VI     Topography  of  Japan 61 

VII     Feudalism    in    Japan 67 

VIII    Causes   of  Feudalism's   Overthrow       ...  79 

IX    Japanese  Medieval   Foreign   Intercourse       .  88 

PART    II 

X    Japanese    Constitutional    Government        .     .  99 

XI     Japan   Under  the    Reign   of   Law       .     .     .  114 

XII     Journalism    in    Japan 129 

XIII  Present  Emperor's  Ascension  to  the  Throne    138 

XIV  Financial  and  Industrial  Reforms       .     .     .  145 
XV    The  Army  and  Navy  of  Japan       ....  156 

XVI    Education    in    Japan        169 


XX 


CONTENTS 


PART    III 

CHAP.  PAGE 

XVII     Japan's    Romantic    Relation    to    the    United 

States          179 

XVIII     Triumphs  of  American  Diplomacy       ...  193 

XIX     An  American-Japanese  War 223 

Index 261 


PART    I 


5      ) 


LIFE  OF  JAPAN 

CHAPTER  I 

NEW  JAPAN  AS  OLD  AS  EVEB. 

In  recent  years  Japanese  institutions  have 
been  studied  by  Americans  and  Europeans,  and 
many  books  have  been  written  about  them.  Yet 
how  little  is  really  known  of  the  Japanese  people. 
It  is  said  by  almost  every  American  and  Euro- 
pean that  Japan  is  progressing  so  rapidly,  and 
her  people  changing,  and  losing  their  old  mode 
of  life,  thought,  ideas,  and  conceptions  so  fast, 
that  those  who  wish  to  see  and  study  old  Japan 
must  speed  their  journey  across  the  ocean,  or  the 
old  Japan  will  be  lost  as  a  source  of  information 
and  study  to  historians  and  other  observers. 
What  an  extravagant  stretch  of  imagination ! 
What  a  sign  of  ignorance  of  the  laws  governing 
the  growth  of  a  nation  or  its  people!  Rome  was 
not  built  in  a  day,  nor  did  her  power  and  influ- 
ence decline  so  fast,  nor  in  one  generation.  Japan 
has  been  introducing  great  changes,  adapting 
Western  institutions  to  her  wants  as  far  as  con- 


2  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

sidered  necessary,  both  in  the  departments  of  war 
and  peace,  yet  the  results  which  have  really  fol- 
lowed such  an  evolution  are  as  yet  more  super- 
ficial than  real.  No  nation  can  attain  to  a  civilized 
state  until  it  gains  all  the  elements  of  civiHzation. 
The  so-called  civilization  of  to-day.  East  or  West, 
was  evolved  out  of  the  civilization  of  the  past. 
The  present  day  civilization  as  such,  may  seem  to 
be  vast,  rapid,  and  brilliant.  Yet  it  can  not  be 
said  to  be  proportionately  so  great  as  to  over- 
shadow the  contributions  of  the  past  and  render 
them  comparatively  insignificant.  Before  the 
Japanese  ascended  to  the  present  degree  of  their 
development  they  were  primitive  as  regards  the 
nature  of  their  advancement;  their  inventions 
were  simpler  and  closer  to  their  primary  wants; 
their  national  institutions  were  directed  nearer 
and  nearer  to  the  elemental  forms  'of  human 
society.  Though  they  then  stood  at  the  bottom 
of  the  scale  they  were  potentially  all  they  have 
since  become.  Our  ancestors  had  more  difficulties 
than  our  own  proud  generation  in  that,  being 
surrounded  by  a  primitive  environment  they  had 
to  compass  even  the  simplest  invention  out  of  noth- 
ing, or  with  next  to  nothing  to  assist  their  mental 
efforts.  If  Darwin,  Kepler,  Newton,  and  Spencer 
had  been  born  in  the  time  of  the  Odyssey,  such  a 
thing  as  the  doctrine  of  evolution  would  not  have 
been  thought  of  by  them.     The  ancestors  of  the 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  3 

Japanese  believed  in  witchcraft;  so  did  the  an- 
cestors of  the  people  of  the  West.  The  latter 
furnish  even  more  evidence  than  the  Japanese 
that  they  took  witchcraft  for  granted,,  as*  far  back 
as  prehistoric  times,  and  as  near  the  present  as 
the  first  quarter  of  the  nineteenth  century.  The 
Japanese  record  in  song  and  poetry  the  day  of 
thanksgiving,  when  by  striking  a  spark  from  a 
stone  the  kindling  of  fire  was  discovered.  So  do 
the  ancestors  of  the  Western  people,  classing  the 
one  who  brought  to  them  the  good  gift  of  fire, 
with  their  god  who  taught  them  how  to  ferment 
their  drinks.  The  closer  we  follow  human  pro- 
gress, as  presented  to  us  by  the  untiring  efforts 
of  scientists  and  philosophers,  in  inventions,  dis- 
coveries, or  statesmanship,  the  nearer  do  we  reach 
the  opinion  that  these  efforts  were  not  chaotic  or 
unrelated,  but  were  the  results  of  the  discernment 
of  an  intelligible  course  followed  from  one  stage 
to  another.  By  the  so-called  rapid  progress  of 
Japan,  the  original  Japanese  have  not  been 
thereby  much  affected.  What  else  should  be  ex- 
pected? One  would  be  mistaken  if  he  thought 
that  any  race  could  be  so  readily  transformed. 
There  is  nothing  to  be  wondered  at  in  this.  It  is 
only  an  example  illustrative  of  the  general  law  of 
evolution.  Were  this  mistaken  supposition  a  fact, 
it  would  not  be  possible  for  the  Japanese  to  re- 
main as  a  nation,  for  then  their  original  vitality 


:4  LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

must  be  gone.  No  national  life  can  rise  or  fall  in 
one  day.  Every  nation  must  work  out  its  own 
destiny,  either  for  growth  or  decay,  in  the  proper 
course  of  time. 

The  progress  of  Japan,  therefore,  is  no  mush- 
room growth.  It  is  not  a  chance  turn  of  fortune's 
wheel.  It  rests  upon  the  mental,  spiritual,  and 
material  growth  of  a  slow,  constant,  and  per- 
fectly coherent  discipline;  and  to  consider  it  as, 
a  sudden  and  unforeseen  intrusion,  as  that  of  a 
thief  in  the  night,  is  the  grossest  misconception. 
The  Japanese,  like  a  spider  at  the  center  of  its 
web,  look  eagerly  in  all  directions,  and  from  each 
direction  receive  every  intimation  of  oppor- 
tunity. Japan  has  kept  in  the  forefront,  however 
rapidly  it  may  have  been  progressing,  the  words, 
"  Let  there  be  light."  This  motto  has  been  the 
cry  of  men  in  Europe  and  America  from  pre- 
historic times  to  the  present  day. 

If  we  turn  to  the  history  of  the  West  we  shall 
find  one  law  to  which  there  is  absolutely  no  ex- 
ception. Any  nation,  no  matter  what  its  con- 
stitution, form  of  government,  race  or  nationahty 
may  be,  will  prosper  only  so  long  as  it  keeps 
itself  swimming  with  the  great  current  of  human 
evolution  and  obeys  the  law  of  natural  selection; 
to  lose  sight  of  this  law  involves  national  ruin. 
The  Athenians,  eternal  teachers  of  the  fine  arts, 
architecture,  sculpture,  painting,  music,  and  the 


LIFE   0¥  JAPAN  5 

philosophy  of  virtue,  what  became  of  them?  Bor- 
rowing the  expression  of  Holmes,  "  the  Greek 
young  men  were  of  supreme  beauty.  Their  close 
curls,  their  elegantly-set  lips,  firm  chins,  deep 
chests,  light  flanks,  large  muscles,  small  joints, 
were  finer  than  anything  we  ever  see.  It  may  be 
questioned  whether  the  human  shape  will  ever  pre- 
sent itself  again  in  a  race  of  such  perfect  sym- 
metry." But  what  became  of  them.?  The  loss  of 
their  nation's  life  was  as  complete  as  was  their 
attainment  of  physical  perfection!  The  Spar- 
tans, whose  warlike  characteristics  were  the  great- 
est the  ancestors  of  the  West  have  ever  known, 
and  who  carried  out  to  perfection  the  doctrine 
of  self-denial  and  sacrifice  for  the  glory  of  mili- 
tarism, what  became  of  them.?  They  were  com- 
pletely wiped  from  the  face  of  the  earth!  What 
became  of  Rome,  the  immortal  teacher  of  law? 
She  was  lost — ^though  proclaiming  the  eternal  or- 
der of  political  evolution  the  world  over,  first  the 
license  of  anarchy,  which  brings  on  tyranny, 
which  in  turn  brings  on  revolution,  and  this 
liberty,  and  then  license  again.  Spain  and  Por- 
tugal, because  of  their  most  vigorous  adventurers, 
the  discoverers  of  America,  were  feared  and  com- 
manded respect,  but  maintained  their  power 
scarcely  two  centuries.  Their  power  fell  as 
quickly  as  it  rose.  The  same  phenomenon  may 
be  observed  in  the  case  of  Holland.     Turkey  was 


6  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

a  great  power  when  she  destroyed  the  Western 
Roman  Empire  and  took  Constantinople.  She  is 
to-day  like  a  sick  man  in  a  hospital,  and  is  only 
saved  from  final  dissolution  by  the  disagreements 
of  European  powers.  China  and  Russia,  the  two 
largest  nations  on  earth,  of  whom  Napoleon  once 
said  "  the  world  would  be  trodden  down  at  some 
time  in  the  future  under  the  horseshoes  of  the 
Cossacks,  or  would  come  under  the  control  of 
China,"  did  they  not  imitate  the  bad  examples  of 
other  nations?  Have  they  not  knowingly  turned 
back  from  modern  civilization  and  enlightenment, 
trying  to  swim  against  the  great  curi'ent  of  in- 
ternationalism and  world-wide  betterment.?  And 
were  they  not  prostrated,  one  even  more  fatally 
than  the  other,  by  a  single  stroke  of  the  small 
Island  Empire.?  But  it  would  be  wrong  in  the 
case  of  any  of  these  countries  to  lay  the  blame 
for  their  decay  upon  the  shoulders  of  the  people. 
In  every  case,  a  grossly  superstitious  form  of 
religion,  administered  by  avaricious  ecclesiastics 
and  an  ignorant  hierarchy,  had  combined  with 
the  ostentatious  courts  and  despotic  aristocracy 
to  poison  the  wells  of  national  life. 

If  you  will  now  turn  to  the  history  of  Japan 
you  will  be  able  to  see  at  once  why  it  is  that  this 
empire  has  been  so  successful  in  all  her  under- 
takings and  brought  herself  up  to    the    present 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  7 

eminence  she  occupies.  It  is  because  Japan  has 
acted  on  the  national  principle  of  "  adopting 
what  is  best  from  every  country  and  entering  into 
an  honorable  rivalry  in  culture  and  civilization 
with  all  the  nations  of  the  world."  Herein  lies 
the  secret  of  Japanese  progress.  However,  the 
Japanese  understand  that  their  land  is  a  portion 
of  God's  universe  which  is  no  inhospitable  wan- 
dering place.  The  moment  their  heads  swell  like 
that  of  an  ostrich,  the  moment  they  become  for- 
getful of  their  land  being  the  home  of  the  world's 
humanity  and  philanthropy,  in  that  moment  will 
they  descend  to  the  level  where  history's  ebbing 
echo  is  their  only  solace.  Spencer  made  the  habit- 
ual observation,  "thus  you  see  it  is  ever  so; 
there  is  no  physical  problem  whatever  which  does 
not  soon  land  us  in  a  metaphysical  problem  that 
we  can  neither  solve  nor  elude."  If  Japan  in- 
tends the  working  out  of  a  cosmic  drama  she 
must  hold  to  the  belief  in  an  endless  manifesta- 
tion of  one  all  pervading  creative  power.  The 
new  life  of  Japan  which  we  have  seen  to  lie  in  the 
direction  of  the  higher  and  the  broader,  is  far 
sweeter,  more  wholesome,  and  more  hopeful  than 
the  old.  Yet  the  belief  in  nature  as  an  organic 
whole  is  the  essence  of  her  progress.  As  in  the 
past,  this  belief  is  the  breath  of  the  conscious 
soul  of  Japan,  showing  us  that  Japan  is  as  old 


8  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

as  ever.  Japan  Is  thus  laid  open  to  us  as  a 
dynamic,  living,  spiritual  product,  as  a  portion 
of  a  creation  that  compacts  the  world  within  the 
scope  of  a  single  purpose, — a  creation  which  is 
the  embodied  wisdom  and  love  of  God. 


'  CHAPTER  II 

RELIGION   OF   JAPAN 

As  science  gives  the  sensuous  facts  and  se- 
quence of  the  world,  and  philosophy  the  rational 
ideas  of  the  phenomena,  it  is  the  office  of  religion 
to  disclose  the  spiritual  affections  and  actions 
which  are  incident  to  insight.  Each  in  its  rela- 
tion to  the  other,  whether  in  Japan  or  in  Europe 
and  America,  is  subjected  in  the  same  way,  to 
modification  by  human  progress ;  and  the  truths 
of  each  are  revealed  by  the  comparison  of  events. 
Let  us  concentrate  our  mind  upon  the  move- 
ment of  human  events  till  history  assumes  the 
form  of  prophecy  with  the  force  of  a  sensible 
conception  and  experience.  Make  the  Reforma- 
tion of  Christianity,  as  accomplished  by  the 
transition  from  the  Old  to  the  New  World,  as 
exclusive  as  can  be,  still  there  creep  in  from  be- 
yond it  new  influences.  These  influences  we  see, 
whether  we  know  or  do  not  know  whence  they 
come  and  whither  they  go.  The  first  introduc- 
tion of  Christianity  to  Japan  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  its  interdiction,  and  the  new  introduc- 
tion, two  and  a  half  centuries  later,  give  a  strik- 

9 


10  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

ing  illustration  of  religion  in  evolution.  The 
fact  that  the  Japanese  like  the  people  of  the 
West,  implies  their  belief  in  God  and  in  the  West- 
ern conception  of  life,  and  that  they  have  been 
influenced  perhaps  almost  inperceptiblj  by  the 
incentives  which  promote  and  secure  spiritual 
development.  The  eight  million  gods,  so-called, 
which  are  the  result  of  the  Japanese  ancestor  wor- 
ship and  of  the  Shinto  theory  that  the  dead  are 
gods  and  guard  the  welfare  of  the  home  and 
country,  have  asserted  their  godly  presence  every- 
where, from  the  shelf  of  the  jinrikishamen's 
kitchen  to  the  castle  of  the  nobles.  Yet  in  their 
untaught  way  the  people  have  nevertheless  found 
a  way  to  work  out  an  active,  loving,  flexible 
spiritual  life  by  means  of  direct  communion  with 
the  one  true  God.  Whether  eight  million  gods  or 
one,  "  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you,"  is  the  first 
and  last  explanation.  Our  Western  conception 
of  God  in  the  present  age  is  that  the  Almighty  is 
one,  that  He  is  within  and  without,  above  and 
below,  and  nowhere  is  it  different  from  the  Japa- 
nese conception,  except  in  expression.  The  fear 
as  well  as  the  love  of  God,  the  Old  and  the  New, 
are  ruling  forces  in  faith  and  are  one  and  the 
same  thing,  although  certain  confusions  may  in- 
terplay. 

The  primary  religions  in  Japan  are  Shintoism 
and  Buddhism.     Let  us  see  them  as  they  are  pre- 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  11 

sented;  in  their  outwiard  manifestations.  Shintoism 
and  Buddhism  are  inseparably  woven  together,  the 
former  being  the  warp  and  the  latter  the  filling. 
Shintoism  literally  means  "  the  ways  of  God." 
From  its  annals  we  learn  that  at  first  all  was  with- 
out form  and  void;  that  the  confused  nebula 
began  to  move  and  condense,  and  the  heavens 
separated  from  the  earth.  In  both  heaven  and 
earth  gods  were  evolved,  among  which  was  Iza- 
nagi,  who  separated  the  land  from  the  waters,  and 
from  whose  left  eye  emanated  the  Sun  Goddess 
Amaterasu.  This  Goddess  is  the  center  of  Japan's 
Shintoism,  and  the  ancestor  of  the  Japanese  race. 
Amaterasu,  seeing  that  disorder  prevailed  among 
the  earth  gods,  sent  down  her  grandson,  Ninigi, 
who  was  the  great-grandfather  of  Emperor 
Jimmu,  the  first  Emperor  of  Japan.  Every 
Japanese  from  his  birth  is  placed  by  his  parents 
under  the  protection  of  some  Shinto  deity,  whose 
foster  child  he  becomes.  However,  Shintoism 
imposed  no  distinctive  moral  code  or  duty,  and 
the  teaching  or  professing  of  any  theory  of  the 
destiny  of  man,  or  of  moral  obligation,  was  left 
to  the  priests  of  Buddha.  Buddhism,  in  view  of 
its  Nirvana,  promulgated  a  code  of  morals 
against  stealing,  lying,  intemperance,  murder 
and  adultery,  purely  upon  spiritual  motives. 
Funeral  rites  are  conducted,  with  few  exceptions, 
according  to  the  ceremonial  of  the  Buddha  sect. 


13  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

It  is  only  in  recent  years  that  burial  according 
to  the  ancient  ritual  of  Shintoism  has  been  re- 
vived, after  almost  total  disuse  during  some 
twelve  centuries.  Burial  by  interment  and  cre- 
mation are  both  practiced  in  Japan,  the  choice 
being  left  entirely  to  the  option  of  the  parties 
concerned.  Since  the  United  States  opened  Japan, 
a  short  half  century  ago,  Christianity  has  again 
been  introduced,  and  is  making  such  great  prog- 
ress that  it  threatens  to  eventually  become  the 
religion  of  the  Japanese  people.  It  is  beginning 
to  be  appreciated  among  the  Japanese  people, 
that  the  highest  ideals  of  civilization  accompany 
Christianity. 

The  singular  success  of  American  Christianity 
in  Japan,  however,  has  its  co-relative  cause. 
Japan,  during  her  feudal  seclusion  from  inter- 
course with  the  Western  countries,  by  providen- 
tial forces,  perfected  her  physical  and  spiritual 
evolution  within  herself.  It  was  over  two  cen- 
turies from  the  interdiction  of  Christianity  to  the 
time  of  its  free  admission.  But  it  cannot  be  said 
to  have  been  too  long  an  interval  when  we 
consider  a  single  epoch  of  religious  history  in 
America,  not  speaking  of  the  religious  evolutions 
in  Europe.  It  took  over  two  centuries  from  the 
coming  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  to  Plymouth  Rock, 
till  their  rights  became  assured  by  an  amendment 
to  the  American  Constitution.     When  the  Ameri- 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  13 

cans  began  to  introduce  their  newly  conceived 
Christianity  into  Japan,  the  latter  was  then 
spiritually  ready,  ready  to  accept  the  newest 
religion  of  the  New  World.  When  the  old  Chris- 
tianity was  being  introduced  during  the  sixteenth 
century,  Japan  accepted  it  in  the  same  spirit  as 
Shogun  lyeyasu,  the  then  reigning  Head  of  the 
Nation,  when  he  said,  "  If  devils  from  hell  visited 
my  realm,  they  shall  be  welcomed  like  angels 
from  heaven  as  long  as  they  behave  like  gentle- 
men." If,  however,  the  great  Shogun  had  lived 
at  the  present  day,  he  would  surely  judge  religion 
in  a  different  way,  for  he  would  say  in  the  modern 
sense  that  individual  behavior  is  a  matter  amen- 
able to  law,  and  a  man's  religious  belief  is  a 
matter  between  his  God  and  himself.  Any  way, 
let  us  go  back  to  the  sixteenth  century  and  see 
the  activity  of  Spain,  Portugal  and  Holland,  and 
their  relation  to  each  other  as  well  as  to  the 
Japanese,  in  the  propagation  of  the  old  Chris- 
tianity in  Japan. 

In  the  sixteenth  century,  when  Spain,  Portugal 
and  Holland  opened  intercourse  with  Japan,  they 
brought  with  them  their  Christian  faith.  The 
most  famous  of  the  Jesuit  missionaries,  St.  Fran- 
cis Xavier,  tells  us  in  his  memoirs  that  though 
the  Spaniards  interested  themselves  in  the  propa- 
gation of  their  faith,  wherever  they  went  they 
had  found  no  country  in  which  it  was  embraced 


14  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

so  readily  and  willingly  as  in  Japan.  In  the 
course  of  some  forty  years,  over  two  million 
converts  had  been  made,  and  there  had  been  no 
hostile  collision  between  the  promoters  of  the  new 
religion  and  the  defenders  of  Shintoism  or  Bud- 
dhism. In  the  so-called  persecution  of  Chris- 
tianity, the  blame  was  not  upon  the  Japanese, 
but  upon  the  conduct  of  those  who  professed 
Christianity.  It  may  be  interesting  to  note  the 
fact  that  the  dreadful  tales  about  Christianity 
were  told  by  the  Dutchmen,  who  were  ambitious 
to  monopolize  the  Japanese  trade.  They  were 
endeavoring  by  every  means  in  their  power  to 
accomplish  this  end,  whether  by  driving  other 
foreigners  fi^om  the  land  or  by  courting  the  favor 
of  the  Shogun.  According  to  the  annals,  the 
Dutchmen  had  convinced  the  government  with 
plausible  arguments  that  Spain,  Portugal,  Eng- 
land, and  other  European  countries  were  not 
propagating  the  Christian  faith  for  the  sake  of 
religion,  but  with  the  primary  motive  of  pro- 
moting their  territorial  aggrandizement.  When 
the  Shogun  was  about  to  heed  the  awful  tale,  the 
Dutchmen  lost  no  time  in  causing  their  own  coun- 
try to  send  a  special  ambassador  to  the  Shogun. 
That  official  brought  a  royal  message  besides  a 
token  of  i^oyal  good  will  consisting  of  costly  pres- 
ents. Meantime,  competition  and  jealousy  were 
progressing  among  the  foreign  traders. 


LITE   OF   JAPAN  15 

However,  Christians,  and  the  traders  also,  were 
freely  permitted  to  go  where  they  pleased  in 
the  empire,  and  to  travel  by  land  and  sea,  from 
one  end  of  it  to  the  other.  The  people  listened 
to  the  teachings  of  the  missionaries,  who  were 
friendly  and  superior  men.  Had  the  work  begun 
by  Xavier — that  humble,  virtuous,  disinterested, 
and  benevolent  man — and  his  companion  been  left 
in  the  hands  of  men  like  themselves,  the  history 
of  Old  Japan  might  be  vastly  different.  Very 
many  of  the  ecclesiastics,  mingling  with  their  re- 
spective parties,  excessively  indulged  their  pride 
and  avarice  through  extortions  at  the  close  of  the 
sixteenth  century.  Even  native  Christians  are 
said  to  have  been  both  shocked  and  disgusted  when 
they  saw  that  their  spiritual  instructors  treated 
with  open  contempt  the  institutions  and  customs 
of  the  country,  and  insulted  the  high  officials  of 
the  government  by  studied  indignities.  At  last, 
the  Shogun  deemed  it  intolerable  to  permit  the 
laws  and  customs  of  his  country  to  be  treated 
with  contempt  by  a  set  of  presumptuous  for- 
eigners, who  had  neither  the  good  feeling  nor  the 
good  manners  to  repay  the  kindness  they  had 
received  with  the  decency  of  comm'on  civility. 
Nor  was  this  all.  The  Japanese  had  found  cer- 
tain treasonable  letters  from  time  to  time  on 
board  of  foreign  ships,  addressed  by  the  natives 
to  foreign  kings     It  may  be  difficult  to  ascertain 


16  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

with  certainty  all  the  details  of  the   conspiracy, 
but  of  the  conspiracy  itself  there  can  be  no  doubt. 
The  result  was   that  toward  the    end    of    the 
seventeenth  century  the  proclamation  was  decreed 
that  "  the  whole  foreign  race,  with  their  mothers, 
nurses,    and   whatever   belongs    to   them   shall   be 
banished  forever."     Thus  the  persecution  of  the 
Christians  began,  and  was  rigorously  pursued  by 
the  Shogun.     In  this   action  of  the  Shogun,  the 
Japanese   claim   justification    on   the   grounds    of 
the   spirit    and   attitude   of   the   foreigners   them- 
selves.      While    this    vigorous    persecution      was 
going  on  in  Japan,  religious    wars    were    being 
waged  everywhere  in  Europe.      The  chief  perse- 
cutions for  differences  in  Christian  faith  may  be 
witnessed  in  the  fierce  religious  war  of  the  Refor- 
mation in  Germany,  the  wars  of  the  Huguenots 
and   the  massacre  of   St.    Bartholomew's   Day  in 
France,  and  in  the  estabhshment  of  the  Spanish 
Inquisition.      The  Shoguns  have   ample  justifica- 
tion in  asserting  that  the  situation  of  the  country 
demanded  the  proclamation  of  an  interdict  deter- 
minedly  and  promptly;    otherwise,    it  is   obvious 
that  the  country    would    have    been    partitioned 
among  the  ambitious  foreign  powers  then  repre- 
sented throughout  the  land.     During  the  rule  of 
Shogun  lyeyasu,  Christianity  as  a  whole  was  in- 
terdicted,    and     all     Christians     were    summarily 
tried  and  found  guilty  of  belonging  to  the  evil 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  17 

sect.  The  Samurai  couldi  hack  at  will,  and 
wholesale  slaughter  was  rife  in  the  land  until  the 
close  of  the  seventeenth  century,  when  there  was 
not  left  a  missionary. 

During  the  258  years  of  the  Tokugawa  dy- 
nasty, the  Shoguns'  policy  was  one  of  interdic- 
tion and  exclusion  from  intercourse  with  all 
European  nations.  European  powers  sought 
intercourse,  but  without  avail.  They  for 
a  time  sought  patiently ;  but  at  times,  manifestly 
sought  to  awe  by  a  display  of  national  power. 
Their  military  demonstrations  and  naval  ma- 
noeuvres were  frequent  and  calculated  to  impress 
the  great  importance  of  their  mission,  but  all  in 
vain.  Such  terrorizing  or  threatening  processes 
upon  the  Japanese  people  by  European  powers, 
or  by  a  combination  of  powers,  worked  worse 
and  worse,  and  only  served  to  strengthen  the 
walls  of  exclusion.  The  Shoguns  fortified  the 
harbor,  and  grew  more  and  more  suspicious  of 
all  mankind;  meantime,  the  following  decree  was 
kept  posted  everywhere  in  the  realm: 

"Decreed:  Christianity  has  been  prohibited  for  many- 
years.  Therefore,  if  there  is  any  suspected  person,  it 
must  be   reported.     Rewards  will  be  as   follows: 

"  For  information  against  a  father  or  worker  of  the 
Christian  religion,  500  pieces  of  silver;  for  information 
against  an  assistant  in  the  wtork  of  Christianity,  300 
pieces  of  silver;  for  information  against  any  one  who 
has   secretly   returned  to   Christian  belief,   300  pieces  of 


18  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

silver;  for  information  against  a  common  believer  in  the 
same  village,  100  pieces  of  silver.  The  above  rewards  will 
be  given.  Even  though  it  be  a  common  believer  in  the 
same  village,  in  some  special  cases  a  reward  of  500 
pieces  of  silver  will  be  given.  If  any  hidden  Christian  is 
discovered  by  some  one  from  another  place,  the  chief  of 
the  village,  and  even  the  company  of  five  men  with  whom 
the   accused   is   related  will  be  punished   as   accomplices." 

Thus  Catholicism  was  systematically  and  vig- 
orously interdicted  and  disappeared  from  the 
religious  life  of  Japan.  Yet,  strange  to  say,  the 
Christian  faith  was  still  found  alive,  centuries 
later.  When  the  author  was  on  his  way  to  China 
from  Japan,  in  connection  with  the  military 
administration  during  the  war  with  China,  he 
was  obliged  to  land  on  the  island  of  Tsu  Shima, 
in  the  Korean  Straits.  In  company  with  a  lieu- 
tenant and  two  gendarmes,  he  entered  a  h'ouse  on 
this  dismal  island.  There  at  once  he  recognized 
a  Bible  and  a  little  crucifix  on  a  small  shelf  or 
altar  in  the  principal  room.  Knowing  that  there 
had  never  been  a  Christian  missionary  in  any  of 
the  Japanese  possessions  since  the  vigilance  of 
the  interdict  went  into  effect,  centuries  before,  he 
asked  the  lady  where  and  how  she  got  these 
things.  "  The  faith,"  she  said,  *'  was  handed 
down  from  parent  to  child,  by  word  of  mouth, 
but  these  religious  objects  were  only  brought  into 
view  wlicn  a  person  who  knew  where  they  were 
secreted  was  going  to  die,  and  then,  soon  after, 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  19 

they  were  again  secreted  by  the  one  to  whom  en- 
entrusted.     Thus  we  preserved  them." 

These  statements  of  facts  must  not  be  inter- 
preted so  as  to  show  a  preference  for  the  once 
existing  barbarism.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  the 
best  evidence  of  an  eternal  power,  not  of  the  Japa- 
nese themselves,  that  makes  for  righteousness. 
The  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  to  us  the  most  sacred 
of  doctrines  and  upon  the  real  exposition  of  which 
the  realization  of  our  civilization  depends,  is  to 
all  other  religious  believers  the  foulest  of  blas- 
phemies. That  we  ought  not  to  play  cards  on 
Sunday,  the  rule  of  a  Christian  life,  or  not  to  eat 
meat  on  Friday,  the  rule  of  a  CatHoHc  life,  are  to 
all  Mohammedans  and  Brahmans  most  ridiculous 
religious  rules.  The  Turk,  who  does  not  think 
he  is  committing  any  sin  in  practicing  polygamy, 
would  believe  it  a  great  sin  to  eat  pork.  A  Brah- 
man who  might  steal  a  purse,  shrinks  from  eating 
cow  meat  even  by  accident.  A  rite  which  is 
observed  as  sacred  in  the  life  of  the  nuns  of 
Catholicism  or  those  of  Shintoism,  is  considered 
the  queerest  of  queer  customs  by  a  Chinese  who, 
however,  will  most  gravely  conduct  a  procession 
and  cry  over  the  death  of  some  Chinese  ancestor 
who  died  more  than  five  hundred  years  ago.  Men 
to-day,  after  all,  East  or  West,  are  but  the  ter- 
minal figures  in  a  long  series  of  developments. 
They  increasingly  insist  upon  the  subordination 


aO  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

of  material  life  to  spiritual  life.  Even  amid  all 
the  surface  differences  of  religious  conduct,  and 
amid  all  the  confused  and  disorderly  manifesta- 
tions of  reHgious  sentiment,  we  perceive  a  belief 
in  a  divine  Power,  which  is  something  outside  of 
ourselves,  and  upon  w^hich  our  very  existence 
from  moment  to  moment  depends.  A  typical 
Japanese  Christian  lady.  Madam  Domoto,  in  writ- 
ing to  the  author,  said: 

"  If  life  were  only  living, 

And  death  were  o'nly  death, 
,  Would  life  be   worth   the   living? 

Would  men  praise  God   for  breath? 

Ah,  No!     Far  sweeter,  dearer. 

To  toil,  to  pray,  and  fast. 
If  so  the  Lord  draw  nearer, 

And  lend  His  grace  at  last." 

*•  ■• 

ReHgion  claims  to  be  the  agency  of  a  divine 
Power,  and  that  which  perfects  religion  cannot 
destroy  morality.  While  Japanese  hfe  was  a 
gradual  process  of  evolution  during  Feudalism, 
what  we  believe  was  a  great  co-worker  with  re- 
ligion, is  Bushido,  or  the  moral  ethics  of  Japan. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE   JAPANESE   MORAL   ETHICS 

BusHiDO,  a  most  interesting  institution  of  Feu- 
dalism, rejoicing  in   deeds   of  daring,  guided  by 
honor  and  renown,  and  battling  against  injustice 
and    wrong,    scorning    lies,    revering    the    truth, 
teaching    devotion    to    one's    master,    could    not 
help  elevating  Japanese  manhood.     Divest  Japan 
of  Bushido  and  you  take  away  from  the  history 
of  Japan   its   glory   and  its   fascination,   leaving 
the  miseries,  the  hardships,  the  cruelties  and  the 
injustice  of  feudal  life.        The  soul  of  Japanese 
chivalry,    accurately    examined    in     its     influence 
over  Japanese  institutions,   will  lead   us   to   that 
divine  Power  which  throughout  all  the  ages  has 
been   the  hope  and  aspiration    of    mankind    the 
world   over.        Right   here,   the   Japanese  should 
remember   what   Longfellow   says,    "  Nature   with 
folded  hands  seemed  there,  kneeling  at  her  even- 
ing prayer."     The  Japanese  were  not  made  for 
Bushido,  but  Bushido  for  the  Japanese.     Bushido 
is  not  so  incomprehensible  as  some  native  authors 
often  lead  students  to  think,  by  illustrating  it  too 

21 


^S  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

solemnly  and  too  deeply.  This  drives  away  nine 
European  and  American  scholars  out  of  ten,  and 
leads  them  to  think  Bushido  an  incomprehensible 
creation  of  Orientalism,  or  a  fountainhead  of  the 
"yellow  peril."  In  the  plain  and  simple  language 
which  Europeans  and  Americans  so  much  admire, 
Bushido  can  be  made  clear.  At  any  rate,  if  you 
take  away  from  the  Japanese  the  practice  of 
Bushido,  the  teaching  of  Bushido  would  amount  to 
but  an  empty  dream.  Bushido  !  It's  only  a  name ! 
"  The  face  in  the  mirror  is  but  the  shadow  and 
phantom  of  yourself." 

We  do  not  claim  that  Feudalism  with  its  hand- 
maiden, chivalry,  was  a  special  gift  of  God  to 
Japan  alone,  for  modern  European  and  American 
civilization  emerged  from  the  Feudalism  of  the 
Middle  Ages  with  chivalry  as  a  new  conception 
for  art,  literature,  science  and  religion  to  work 
upon.  But  we  do  claim  that  the  motive  God  of 
our  universe  did  not  take  away  from  Japan,  any 
more  than  from  Europe,  the  guiding  star  of 
chivalry,  although  it  was  obscured  by  darkening 
periods  of  despotism.  The  great  empire  of  Char- 
lemagne was  divided  intoi  France,  Italy  and  Ger- 
many, and  again  was  divided  into  France,  Na- 
varre, Pro  vend,  Burgundy,  Lorraine,  Germany, 
and  Italy,  with  their  subdivisions  of  twenty-nine 
hereditary  fiefs.  In  the  same  way  the  Empire  of 
Japan,  after  the  inauguration  of  feudalism,  was 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

divided  into  what  we  call  the  three  hundred  princi- 
palities, or  baronial  fiefs. 

The  class  system  under  Feudahsm,  East  or 
West,  was  an  inevitable  fixture;  knights,  agricul- 
turists, artisans  and  merchants  were  the  four  dis- 
tinct castes.  In  Europe,  the  poorest  knight  took 
precedence  over  the  richest  merchant;  pride  of 
birth  was  carried  to  romantic  extravagance.  It 
was  practically  the  same  in  Japan !  The  members 
of  the  European  baronial  family  were  looked  up 
to  as  superior  beings,  whose  caste  was  made  as 
rigid  and  exclusive  as  could  be  by  an  exclusive 
system  of  marriage  and  by  rules  of  social  inter- 
course  which  forbade  their  having  anything  in 
common  with  the  lower  classes.  Nor  was  Japan 
spared  from  these  institutions;  yet  taking  them 
according  to  the  circumstances  of  the  age  and  the 
view  of  the  people  who  lived  in  it,  one  cannot  say 
that  they  were  altogether  bad.  Let  us  examine 
in  more  detail  this  great  structure  of  Japanese 
history  in  the  spirit  with  which  the  Japanese  faced 
it. 

Describing  the  peculiar  characteristics  of  the 
jJapanese,  we  see  in  the  Old  Japan  the  caste  sys- 
tem, made  up  of  the  soldier  or  samurai  class,  and 
the  agriculturists,  artisans,  merchants,  and  eta, 
the  latter  being  the  lowest,  and  considered  as  out- 
casts. This  class  distinction  became  marked 
under   the   feudal   government.        Yet   there   was 


24  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

nothing  bad  about  it  according  to  the  circum- 
stances of  the  age,  as  the  whole  idea  was  that 
the  good  of  the  state  should  be  the  first  object. 
Even  the  peasant  of  yesterday  might  become  a 
member  of  the  favored  class  of  to-morrow  by 
attaining  distinction  in  his  individual  accomplish- 
ment as  a  soldier.  The  soldier  was  an  educator 
of  the  people  as  well  as  a  protector  of  the  dis- 
favored classes.  Emperors  Shomu  and  Kotoku, 
in  their  military  conscription,  imposed  on  the 
whole  people  the  duty  of  the  soldier,  and  the 
agriculturists,  artisans,  and  merchants  were  thus 
made  the  foundation  of  future  nobles,  peers, 
and  even  Shoguns.  Meanwhile,  the  ideal  con- 
ception of  the  true  soldier  took  the  name  of 
Bushido,  or  "  the  soldier's  way,"  and  was  incul- 
cated into  the  unwritten  moral  codes  and  trans- 
mitted from  age  to  age.  The  Bushido,  the  under- 
lying principle  of  the  physical  and  moral  existence 
of  Japan  herself,  and  with  all  its  peculiar  spon- 
taneities, is  vigorously  enforced.  The  Bushido  or 
soldierly  spirit — the  creature  of  all  known  ele- 
ments of  Japanese  character,  in  turn  became  the 
creator  of  all  the  teachings  of  the  sobrieties,  of 
hopefulness,  love,  kindness,  loyalty,  faith,  truth, 
politeness,  pity,  Hterature,  science,  arts,  religions, 
education,  in  short,  of  civilization  itself.  It  is  by 
no  means  a  national  religion,  for  we  have  as  reli- 
gions— Shintoism    and    Christianity;    also,    Bud- 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  ^ 

dhism,  which  together  with  the  Shinto  religion  or 
ancestor  worship,  has  certain  creeds  and  certain 
ceremonies  necessary  to  its  practice.  But  the 
Bushido  has  none  of  these  characteristics  of  a 
reHgion.  It  is  more  than  a  religion.  It  stimu- 
lates and  animates  the  Japanese  so  that  without 
being  a  true  Bushi,  he  cannot  be  a  rehgious  per- 
son. Nothing  was  esteemed  more  disgraceful 
in  a  true  Japanese  than  to  act  contrary  to  or  in 
disobedience  to  the  unwritten  code  of  Bushido. 

Therefore,  Japanese  domestic  and  military 
pride  and  emulation  has  been  the  all-absorbing 
spirit  and  ideal  of  the  Japanese  social  and  na- 
tional character,  and  the  Bushido,  or  soldierly 
zeal  and  self-sacrificing  fidelity  of  the  Japanese 
Bushi  or  soldiers,  embodies  the  highest  concep- 
tion of  Japanese  individuality.  So  thoroughly 
was  and  is  this  Bushido  fused  into  the  Japanese 
very  being  that  military  disgrace  of  any  kind  is 
atoned  for  or  obviated  by  hara-kiri,  or  self-de- 
struction. Hara-kari  is  suicide  by  self-disem- 
bowelment,  and  was  resorted  to  by  and  in  every 
military  rank  as  a  proof  of  fidelity  or  to  prevent 
disgrace.  Even  Shoguns  committed  hara-kari, 
for  instance,  Nobunaga;  and  when  Takatoki,  the 
last  of  the  Hojio  Shoguns,  was  overthrown,  SOOO 
of  his  vassals  fell  upon  their  swords.  Forty- 
seven  Bushi,  the  retainers  of  Lord  Asano,  when 
their    master    was    sentenced   to    death    unjustly 


S6  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

through  spitework  prompted  by  Yoshio  Kira, 
performed  their  famous  deeds  of  revenge  upon 
Kira.  They  were  afterward  granted  leave  to 
commit  hara-kari  in  lieu  of  other  punishment. 

In  the  olden  times,  criminals  were  put  to  death 
by  the  legal  executioners,  but  a  Bushi  was  al- 
lowed to  commit  hara-kari.  This  form  of  suicide 
is  different  from  that  of  any  which  has  been 
usually  known  in  western  countries.  Hara-kari 
is  the  natural  outcome  of  loyal  and  honorable 
sentiments,  and  it  must  be  always  so  recognized  in 
the  Japanese.  The  meaning  of  the  hara-kari  idea 
may  be  somewhat  explained  by  the  like  deed  of 
Cato,  the  younger  tribune  of  the  honest  Romans, 
when  he  took  his  own  life  to  escape  the  reproba- 
tion of  a  polluted  sovereignty,  also  by  the  death 
of  Aristides  the  Just,  and  of  Demosthenes,  the 
first  orator  of  the  western  world,  who  withstood 
the  temptation  of  Macedonian  wealth,  and  saved 
his  country  by  suicide.  The  immortal  teacher  of 
Grecian  philosophy,  one  of  the  most  shining  ex- 
amples of  western  virtues,  Socrates,  committed 
suicide  by  drinking  the  fatal  hemlock;  and  Han- 
nibal closed  his  eyes  to  his  country's  woes  by 
taking  his  own  life. 

It  was  this  Bushido  spirit  that  won  Japan  the 
war  with  the  Mongolians,  after  their  devastation 
of  Europe,  which  they  invaded  during  the  Middle 
Ages.     By    it    Japan    saved    Europe,    although 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

Europe  did  not  know  who  had  saved  her.  To 
this  spirit  the  Japanese  people  attributed  their 
successive  victories  in  the  wars  with  Korea  and 
China,  during  the  Feudal  Ages,  and  more  recently 
in  the  Chinese-Japanese  war.  This  Bushido 
spirit  became  more  and  more  distinct  to  the  eyes 
of  everyone  in  the  Japanese  war  with  Russia, 
when  the  Japanese,  animated  with  the  spirit  of 
Bushido,  displayed  unparalleled  human  bravery 
in  the  attacks  upon  Port  Arthur.  Another  ex- 
ample of  this  spirit  is  shown  when  Captain  Saku- 
rai  and  his  followers,  on  board  the  Kinshumaru 
sought  voluntary  death  to  prevent  military  dis- 
grace, rather  than  surrender  to  their  enemies. 
Commander  Shiina,  when  his  transport  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  Russian  Vladivostock  warships,  and 
an  hour  was  given  them  to  decide  whether  they 
would  surrender  or  not,  told  his  followers :  "  My 
brave  soldiers,  our  ship  is  now  at  the  mercy  of 
the  enemy  and  is  now  irrevocably  doomed.  *  *  * 
For  us,  there  remains  nothing  but  to  face  death 
and  to  fight  and  die  on  board.  *  *  *  It  is  then 
that  we  shall  show  them  what  manner  of  men  we 
Japanese  soldiers  are."  And  all  went  to  the  bot- 
tom while  humming  the  national  song. 

Comparing  the  Bushido  spirit  which  has  so 
thoroughly  permeated  the  common  soldiers,  blue- 
jackets, and  coolies  of  to-day  with  that  of  the 
very  remotest  period  in  ancient  Japan,  the  zeal 


^8  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

of  the  Japanese  soldier  is  to-day  as  great  as 
ever.  The  head  of  the  Otomo  clan  when  instruct- 
ing his  soldiers  in  the  ancient  time,  told  them : 
"  You  must  die  by  the  side  of  your  Great  Lord, 
and  never  turn  your  back  to  your  foe.  If  you 
die  at  sea,  let  your  body  sink  in  the  water;  if 
you  die  on  the  hillside,  let  it  be  outstretched  on 
the  mountain  grass."  In  the  twelfth  century, 
when  the  brave  Yoshitsune,  the  brother  of  the 
first  Shogun  Yoritomo,  was  aimed  at  with  an  ar- 
row's point  by  an  ingenious  marksman  and  war- 
rior of  the  Heike  clan,  Sato  Tadanobu  threw  his 
body  in  front  of  his  master  and  was  killed,  in  or- 
der to  save  him.  Two  centuries  later,  Nitta 
Yoshisada's  brave  Bushi  did  the  same.  Again  in 
the  seventeenth  century,  Okubo  Hikosayemon, 
being  severely  wounded,  placed  his  own  body  in 
a  position  to  shield  his  lord,  Shogun  lyeyasu. 
Likewise,  many  soldiers  volunteered  their  lives 
to  shield  their  regiment  commander,  Ohara,  when 
he  was  covered  by  the  Russian  fire  at  the  foot  of 
Nansen  Hill.  Commander  Hirose,  when  attack- 
ing Port  Arthur,  faced  death  calmly  to  save  the 
lives  of  his  comrades.  General  Nogi,  commander- 
in-chief  at  the  siege  of  Port  Arthur,  rejoiced  over 
the  death  of  his  own  son,  who  so  bravely  faced 
death  in  an  attack  on  a  fort  at  Port  Arthur. 
Madam  Nogi,  upon  hearing  of  her  son's  death, 
sent  congratulations  to  her  husband  on  the  self- 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  29 

sacrifice,    after    the    manner    of    a    daugMer    of 
Buslii. 

The  practice  of  hara-kari  has  recently  been 
discontinued  and  there  is  now  a  law  against  it. 
Still  the  same  old  characteristic  Japanese  spirit 
survives  as  in  the  past,  the  Bushido,  the  life  of 
the  Japanese  people.  Examples  of  the  manifes- 
tation of  this  animating  characteristic  are, 
throughout  every  life  in  Japanese  history,  well 
known  and  conspicuous,  yet  let  us  cite  one  more 
example  which  was  reported  very  recently  by 
the  Americans  and  Europeans  accompanying  the 
Japanese  army  in  Manchuria.  After  the  battle 
of  Chu-Lien-Cheng,  Lieutenant  Inouye  found 
among  the  heap  of  dead  soldiers  a  Russian  officer, 
mortally  wounded  and  tormented  by  a  burning 
thirst.  He  was  trying  to  quench  his  thirst  by 
drinking  his  own  blood.  Seeing  this,  the  usual 
Bushido  spirit  prompted  Inouye  to  approach  the 
Russian,  and  he  spoke  kindly  to  him  in  the  Rus- 
sian language,  and  gave  him  a  drink  of  water 
out  of  his  own  flask.  The  Russian  tried  to  thank 
him,  but  he  could  not  speak.  All  that  he  could 
do  was  to  unbuckle  his  sword  and  take  out  his 
photograph,  offering  them  as  a  mute  token  to 
his  benefactor.  Inouye  took  the  photograph  but 
returned  the  sword,  saying  that  he  could  not  de- 
prive a  dying  bushi  (the  soul  of  the  soldier)  of 
his  sword. 


30  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

The  entire  condemnation  of  the  hara-kari  insti- 
tution as  idiotic  or  fanatical  by  some  Europeans 
and  Americans  seems  to  be  rather  superfluous,  and 
altogether  too  much,  a  commercializing  of  the  un- 
written law.  Self-destruction  is  the  taking  of  life 
in  the  negative  sense,  but  for  the  taking  of  life 
in  the  positive  sense,  we  do  not  need  to  go  to 
Japan  to  search.  The  flower  of  European  knight- 
hood often  blossoms  in  America,  and  many  South- 
em  States  of  the  American  Union  furnish 
examples  in  abundance.  The  American  people 
in  the  South,  whether  there  is  a  law  against  it  or 
not,  when  the  happiness  of  life  appears  to  be 
jeopardized,  will  take  the  law  into  their  own 
hands.  Please  do  not  misunderstand  the  author 
that  he  is  endorsing  such  an  institution  whether 
in  America  or  Japan.  As  an  attorney,  he  doubts 
if  a  human  life  can  rightly  be  destroyed,  not- 
withstanding the  reason  of  a  state's  authority  to 
the  contrary.  However,  to  those  who  so  commer- 
cialize the  honorable  sentiment  back  of  the  hara- 
kari  idea  of  old  Japan,  we  wish  to  say  that  it  is 
not  the  altogether  idiotic  or  fanatical  action  of 
savages. 

The  teachings  of  the  Bushido  are  an  unwritten 
system  of  thought  and  therefore  cannot  be  classi- 
fied or  analyzed.  But  we  can  set  forth  the  main 
teachings  of  the  Bushido,  an  honest  observance 
of  which  will  make  a  man  a  tolerably  good  Bushi. 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  31 

1st.  A  Bushi  must  be  loyal  to  his  sovereign 
and  faithful  to  his  master.  He  must  cultivate 
personal  courage  and  be  well  trained  in  fencing, 
archery,  and  horsemanship  and  their  modern 
equivalents. 

2d.  A  Bushi  must  be  honest  and  chaste,  sim- 
ple and  temperate,  a  keeper  of  faith  and  true  to 
his  word.  He  must  be  polite  in  his  behavior  and 
never  intentionally  rude  to  others. 

3d.  A  Bushi  must  be  pitiful  and  ever  ready 
to  help  the  weak  and  those  who  are  in  distress. 
He  should  cultivate  a  hterary  taste  and  never  de- 
spise the  claims  of  learning. 

We  cannot  attempt  to  detail  fully  the  teach- 
ings of  Bushido  in  this  book,  but  even  with  these 
three  rules,  if  the  reader  will  give  himself  the 
trouble  to  think  out  their  full  meaning,  he  will 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  there  is  in  the  Eng- 
Hsh  language  an  exact  equivalent  for  the  Jap- 
anese word  "  Bushi "  and  that  equivalent  is  "  Gen- 
tleman." "The  American  Gentleman,"  in  the 
fullest  sense  of  the  word,  is  a  Japanese  Bushi. 

We  have  many  a  time  read  predictions  made  by 
distinguished  and  reputable  scholars  in  Europe 
and  America  that  the  moral  ethics  of  Old  Japan 
will  decay  into  obhvion  as  its  castles,  temples, 
and  shrines  have  done.  Even  prominent  Ameri- 
cans, very  intimate  friends  of  the  author,  have 
often  declared :  "  You  wait  fifty  years  or  so,  and 


32  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

these  Japanese  characteristics  will  change,  and 
they  will  reach  the  same  stage  where  we  Ameri- 
cans are."  While  desiring  the  realization  of  such 
a  prediction,  we  must  remember  that  a  pyramid 
rises  only  from  its  own  ashes.  "  The  kingdom,  of 
God  is  within  you."  The  seeds  of  the  kingdom, 
permeating  the  Japanese  heart,  blossomed  into 
the  Bushido.  It  may  be  said  that  the  worship 
of  Christ  and  the  worship  of  the  almighty  dollar 
will  divide  the  world  between  them.  On  which 
side  will  Bushido  enhst.?  "As  there  is  no  dogma 
or  formula  to  defend  it,  it  is  willing  to  die  at  the 
first  gust  of  the  morning  breeze.  But  a  total 
exteraiination — never.''  The  system  of  Stoicism 
is  dead,  but  its  virtue  is  alive;  its  energy  and 
vitality  are  felt  through  many  channels  of  life 
in  the  philosophy  of  western  nations.  So  with 
Bushido.  Ages  after,  its  odor  will  come  floating 
as  the  benediction  of  the  air. 

The  distinguishing  gjory  of  Europeati  cliivalry 
was  devotion  to  woman,  while  the  Japanese 
knight  lived  and  died  on  account  of  his  devotion 
to  his  master  and  his  country.  Let  us  next  take 
up  the  Japanese  woman,  and  see  what  her  real 
position  is. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE    JAPANESE   WOMAN 

"Love  of  God  and  the  ladies"  was  enjoined 
upon  the  European  knight  as  a  single  duty,  as 
"  Love  of  master  and  the  country  "  was  enjoined 
upon  the  Japanese  Bushi.     The  comparison,  how- 
ever,  should  not  be    taken    as    an    exclusion    of 
woman  from  an  important  place  in  ancient  Jap^ 
anese  society.     Just  as  the  veneration  of  woman 
was  bom  in  the  Germanic  forest  in  the  days  of 
the  Roman  Empire,  so  was  adoration  and  worship 
of  woman  bom  in  the  beginning  of  Japan.     In 
the  European  case,  it  may  be  said  that  the  idea 
was     the     embodiment     of     the     "deification     of 
woman."     But  in  the  Japanese  instance,  the  prac- 
tice went  much  further,  in  that  Amaterasu,  the 
''Great  Goddess  of  the  Celestial  Light,'"  in  an- 
cient time  established  the  Imperial  throne,  becom- 
ing the  originator  and  founder  of  Japan  itself. 
This  reduces  the    European    deification,    or    the 
^'regina  Angelorum''  idea  to  comparative  insig- 
nificance.    True,  Queen  Phillippi,  in  the  absence 
of  her  husband,  stationed  herself  in  the  castle  of 
Bamporough    and    defied    the    whole    power    of 

33 


34i  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

Douglas ;  but  it  is  no  less  true  that  Empress 
Jingo  in  the  year  200  a.d.,  at  the  head  of  the 
Imperial  Army  in  a  "  God-like  Exploit,^^  invaded 
and  conquered  Korea.  And  as  late  as  the  year 
1630  Empress  Meisho  ascended  the  throne  of  her 
fathers.  Should  there  be  found  any  difference  in 
the  attitude  of  Japan  and  other  countries  toward 
woman  in  the  later  days  of  Feudalism,  it  is  due 
to  the  differences  of  religion.  An  attitude  toward 
women  might  be  derived  from  the  do<jtrine  of 
Christianity  quite  different  from  that  derived  from 
Buddhism   and  Confucianism. 

The  oldest  records  of  Japan  invariably  relate 
that  the  underlying  principle  of  the  Japanese 
woman  is  her  spiritual  training.  Respect  for  the 
deities,  purity,  resoluteness,  faithfulness,  and 
loyalty  make  up  the  backbone  of  Japanese 
womanhood.  Buddhism  and  Confucianism  have 
exercised  a  very  strong  influence  in  the  moulding 
of  character.  We  admit  that  they  have  done  a 
great  deal  of  good  in  the  training  of  women, 
but  they  have  done  a  great  deal  of  evil  as  well; 
for  they  infuse  the  idea  that  women  are  sinful 
by  nature,  and  that  they  are  inferior  by  birth. 
They  teach  that  women  to  be  virtuous  must  be 
represented  as  ignorant,  and  that  any  appear- 
ance of  possessing  knowledge  or  activity  is  a 
blot  on  her  womanhood  and  so  to  be  condemned. 
Tlus   evil  influence  is  in  a  way  counteracted  by 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  35 

the  spirit  of  chivalry  or  Bushido,  which  acts  to 
check  and  balance  the  demoraHzation  of  the  Jap- 
anese women.  In  fact,  the  Bushido  spirit  perme- 
ates  both  sexes  of  the  Japanese  people.  Each 
of  the  wives  and  daughters  of  the  mihtarj  nobility 
carries  a  halberd  in  her  belt.  She  is  taught  either 
to  use  it  in  defense  of  her  honor  or  to  commit 
self-destruction. 

The  author's  family  is  of  the  military  nobility, 
or  Samurai  caste.  It  may  not  be  out  of  place 
to  state  a  Httle  personal  incident.  When  a  school 
boy  in  Tokyo,  only  six  years  old,  his  more  faith- 
ful schoolmate  received  a  medal,  and  he  got  none. 
His  dear  mother  then  told  him  he  had  better 
commit  hara-kari,  which  even  at  that  young  age 
he  thought  strongly  of  doing.  The  Japanese, 
regarding  the  relation  of  their  women  to  Bushido, 
observe  that  Bushido  being  primarily  a  teaching 
intended  for  the  masculine  sex,  the  virtues  it 
prized  in  women  were  naturally  far  from  being 
feminine.  Young  girls,  therefore,  were  trained 
not  only  to  repress  their  feelings  and  to  indurate 
their  nerves,  but  also  to  skill  in  the  use  of  weap- 
ons such  as  the  Naginata,  which  is  a  long-han- 
dled sword,  or  the  Jcama,  a  long  chained  sickle. 
The  idea  may  be  fairly  gathered  from  the  ability 
of  American  women  to  hold  their  own  on  unex- 
pected occasions  with  their  hat-pins.  However, 
in  the  Japanese  case,  the  reason  is  a  decidedly 


36  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

positive  one.     But  the  exercise  of  martial  train- 
ing is  not  intended  that  women  may  take  their 
place  in  the  field,  except  under  pressure  of  unusual 
circumstances,     but     rather     for     purposes     of 
physical    culture,    personal    protection    and    pre- 
paredness in  the  education  of  their  sons.     Having 
this  means  ready  to  their  hand,  through  it  they 
beautified  their  physique,   and    also    used    it    to 
guard  their  personal  chastity,  purity,  and  sanc- 
tity, to  those  things  energetically  applying  them- 
selves with  the  same  lofty  conception  which  their 
husbands  had  of  their  duty  to  their  masters  and 
country.      Mothers   gave  their   sons  leave   during 
certain  hours  to  suddenly  a^ttack  and  overwhelm 
them  if  they  could,  at  any  time  and  place,  whether 
they  were  at  domestic  work  or  at  sewing.     Thus 
they  applied  their  martial  training  for  the  edu- 
cation of  their    sons.        Therefore,  it  cannot    be 
said  that  the  Japanese  woman  made  herself   ac- 
complished for  purposes  of  show  or  of  social  as- 
cendancy.  All  through  the  education  of  the  Japa- 
nese woman,  domesticity  has  pushed  all  other  rival 
ideas  aside.    Japanese  women  may  have  possessed 
knowledge  superior  to  that  of  the  other  sex,  but 
they  never  lost  sight  of  the  hearth  stone  as  the 
center   of   their    activities.      It   was    to    maintain 
purity,  chastity,  sanctity,  that  they  accomplished 
so  much  in  knowledge,  and  slaved  and  dmdged 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  37 

to  the  last  of  their  lives.  Day  in  and  day  out, 
cheerfully,  contentedly,  and  happily,  yet  ten- 
derly, bravely  and  plaintively,  the  Japanese 
women  did  their  appointed  work  and  died  like  the 
unassuming  flowers  which  enjoy  the  air  they 
breathe. 

A  man's  character  is  formed  and  moulded 
when  he  is  young,  principally  while  at 
home  under  the  care  of  his  parents.  Home  edu- 
cation is  the  ground-work;  no  man  can  escape 
without  more  or  less  of  its  influence,  and  this 
education  is  the  predominant  work  of  the  mothers. 
It  may  be  stated  without  fear  of  contradiction 
that  the  Bushido  spirit  of  the  Japanese  is  the 
work  of  the  mother. 

In  this  connection  let  us  investigate  the  Jap- 
anese ideas  in  both  old  and  new  Japan  regarding 
woman's  education.  Even  under  the  regime  of 
the  feudal  system,  many  books  had  been  written 
about  woman's  education,  and  among  them  the 
"  Onna  Daigaku,"  or  Great  Learning  for  Women, 
is  conspicuous.  The  important  requirements  for 
girls  in  ancient  times  were  the  arts  of  spinning, 
weaving,  sewing,  washing,  and  preparing  food. 
It  was  the  chief  duty  of  a  girl  living  in  the  paren- 
tal home  to  practice  filial  piety  toward  her  father 
and  mother.  But  after  marriage  her  chief  duty 
was  to  honor  her    father-in-law    and    mother-in- 


38  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

law,  to  honor  them  beyond  her  own  father  and 
mother,  and  to  tend  them  with  every  manifesta- 
tion of  filial  piety. 

A  woman  has  no  particular  lord.  She  must 
look  to  her  husband  as  her  lord,  and  must  serve 
him  with  all  worship  and  reverence,  not  despising 
or  thinking  lightly  of  him.  The  lifelong  duty 
of  a  woman  is  obedience.  The  foremost  maladies 
that  affect  the  female  mind  are  indocility,  discon- 
tent, slander,  jealousy,  and  silliness.  Without 
doubt,  these  five  maladies  infest  seven  or  eight 
out  of  every  ten  women,  and  it  is  from  these  that 
arises  the  inferiority  of  women  to  men.  A  woman 
should  cure  them  by  self-inspection  and  self- 
reproach. 

Yet  woman  in  former  years  was  happier  and 
far  more  contented  in  many  respects  than  she  is 
to-day.  Let  no  one  here  misunderstand  my  view. 
I  am  not  exalting  the  ignorance  and  brutality 
of  the  olden  time.  I  only  state  that  ignorance 
and  brutality  were  the  necessary  sequence  of  the 
incessant  wars  and  disorders  among  the  princi- 
palities of  Feudal  days,  but  this  very  ignorance 
and  brutality  was  accompanied  by  virtues  and 
humanity  studies  of  home  which  partially  amelio- 
rated the  evil  of  the  dark  days ;  from  out  the  de- 
spair over  the  ignorance  and  brutality  were  bom 
the  hopes  and  inspiration  of  future  happiness. 
How  impossible  in  the  dark  days  of  Washington 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  39 

would  it  have  been  for  a  negress  to  have  super* 
intended  an  Anglo  Saxon  household,  even  if  she 
had  been  exalted  to  the  position !  Who  would 
have  found  a  Rousseau  among  the  people  in  the 
time  of  Louis  VII?  Knowledge  may  break  the 
fetters  of  the  people  if  they  are  educated  enough 
to  shake  them  off,  but  the  virtue  accompanying 
ignorance  may  enable  them  to  bear  those  fetters 
with  happiness  and  contentment.  Where  is  the 
happiness  of  devouring  books  with  no  attempt  to 
profit  by  them,  except  in  the  pleasure  of  tempo- 
rarily satisfying  an  appetite?  May  not  the 
highest  opportunity  of  happiness  become  a  savor 
of  death  unto  death  when  unimproved?  It  seems 
to  me  that  the  lot  of  a  poor  farmer's  daughter  in 
the  olden  time  was  one  of  more  contentment  and 
happiness  than  that  of  the  pale-faced,  languid, 
envious  girl  of  to-day.  The  former  was  absorbed 
in  the  duties  of  home  and  in  filial  piety.  She 
gained  her  knowledge  of  humanity  studies  in  a 
local  institution  and  spent  her  time  in  the  society 
of  equals.  The  latter,  graduated  from  a  modem 
normal  school  at  a  cost  beyond  her  parents'  means, 
despises  the  helplessness  and  ignorance  of  her 
father,  mother,  and  brother.  Under  the  stimulus  of 
ambition,  she  has  worn  herself  thin  in  exhausting 
studies,  which,  after  all,  but  reveal  her  own  insig- 
nificance. She  is  courted  by  her  uneducated  rural 
beau    whom    she     considers     most     undesirable. 


40  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

Poverty,  unrest,  and  aspirations  for  unattainable 
society  are  eating  out  her  very  soul.  Does  not 
our  reader  sometimes  think  that  society,  from  a 
moral  point  of  view,  thrives  better  under  hard 
restraint  than  when  exposed  to  the  danger  of  the 
irreligious,  superfluous,  material,  and  dried-up 
civilization  of  our  own  day? 

Be  that  as  it  may,  there  are  to-da.y,  not  less 
than  three  million  girls  compelled  to   attend  the 
educational  institutions  of  Japan.     Every  morn- 
ing and   afternoon,  this   army  of  thoroughly  up- 
to-date  maidens'  is  scattered!  among  the  grade  and 
high  schools,  in  the  Peeress  School  where  the  girls 
of  the  topmost  layer  of  the  upper  class  belong, 
as  well  as  in  the  University  of  Women,  a  demo- 
cratic educational  institution  where  all  the  rank 
and  file  attend.     The  girls  of  the  new  Japan  are 
fully-awake,    thriving,    and   pushing    forward   in 
the  study  of  ethics,  psychology,  pedagogy,  physi- 
ology, economics,  law,  science,  and  the  Japanese, 
Chinese,   American   and  European  literature   and 
art.     The  women's  dormitories  in  the  educational 
institutions   which  are  particularly  well  furnished 
with  conveniences,  are  but  the  sign  of  the  times, 
being  supplied  with  every  conceivable  athletic  and 
gymnastic    apparatus    of    Europe    and   America. 
These   are   used    as   well    as    their   own   national 
system    of    offensive    and   defensive  physical    cul- 
ture.    The  Japanese  college  girls  are  publishing 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  41 

not  only  their  journals,  but  they  also  pay  atten- 
tion, through  their  several  Alumni  Associations, 
to  the  statements  of  what  the  students  or  gradu- 
ates are  doing  all  over  the  country.  These  state- 
ments often  show  the  record  of  marriages,  fur- 
nishing proof  of  the  fact  that  the  higher  educa- 
tion of  women  is  not  a  bar  to  matrimony. 

The  Japanese  woman  of  to-day  appreciates 
that  the  great  responsibility  of  educating  chil- 
dren devolves  upon  both  parents.  The  mother 
should  give  her  own  milk  to  her  child,  and  never 
leave  it  to  the  hands  of  a  nurse,  unless  for  urgent 
reasons.  When  a  girl  is  growing  up  the  best 
attention  should  be  given  to  her  physical  develop- 
ment. To  restrain  her  from  taking  fuller  exer- 
cise for  fear  of  getting  her  fine  clothes  soiled  is 
wrong. 

Give  your  daughter  plain,  neat  clothing,  and 
let  her  indulge  in  exercise  freely.  To  give  food 
to  a  girl  is  necessary,  but  to  expect  her  to  de- 
velop on  that  only  is  a  mistake.  On  the  con- 
trary, good  food  without  proper  exercise  is  rather 
injurious.  For  girls  of  all  standing,  rich  or  poor, 
high  or  low,  language,  letter-writing,  calculation, 
the  keeping  of  accounts,  and  needlework  are  in- 
dispensable and  should  be  taught  together  with  the 
arts  of  housekeeping  and  cooking.  As  to  higher 
education,  it  is  just  as  useful  as  to  boys. 
Physics  ought  to  be  the  foundation  for  all  other 


43  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

learning.        Strictly  speaking,  there  is  no  study 
that   is    useless    for   girls   to    follow,   except   mili- 
tary science.     But  there  are  burdens  peculiar  to 
women,  and  on  that  account  they  have  less  time 
to  devote  to  learning  than  have  men.     Moreover, 
the  education  of  the  sex  has  been  comparatively 
neglected,  and  it  may  be  all  too  sudden  to  expect 
from   them   the   same   accomplishments    that    are 
obtained  by  the  other  sex.     What  is  needed  at 
the  present  stage  of  our  national  progress  is  all 
that  is  practicable,   and  this   consists  in  impart- 
ing  general   knowledge   on   physics,    physiology, 
geography,   and  history,  besides  some  knowledge 
of  law  and  political  economy.   This  last  knowledge 
may  sound  rather  strange,  but  the  lack  of  it,  it 
should  be  remembered,  is  the  real  cause  of  the  lack 
of  influence  possessed  by  woman  in  society.    Grace 
is  the  first  virtue  of  the  sex;  and,  therefore,  any 
conduct  or  manner  savoring  of  roughness,  rude- 
ness,  pride,   and   contentiousness   should  be   care- 
fully avoided.       For  the  moral  culture  of  girls, 
there  are  proper  books  to  read,  and  good  stories 
to  hear,   but  the   conduct  and   example   of  their 
parents  in   daily  life  will  remain  most   eff'ective. 
The  attitude  of  the  parents  in  manners  and  ideas 
is    the   most   effective   agent  in   making   a   home 
cheerful     and     happy.        They    lead,    and    the 
daughters  follow.     Thus  great  are  the  duties  of 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  43 

parents,  and  so  submissive  is  the  nature  of  young 
maidens. 

One  of  the  elements  that  constitutes  a  happy 
home  is  frankness  among  the  members  of  the 
family.  What  children  say  to  their  mother  should 
not  be  concealed  from  their  father;  and  what 
the  father  says  to  them  should  be  made  known 
to  their  mother.  Concealment  destroys  straight- 
foi-wardness  and  is  apt  to  foster  a  scheming  char- 
acter, which  is  to  be  avoided  by  all  means.  When 
a  girl  has  attained  to  a  proper  age  she  marries, 
and  this  is  the  greatest  event  in  her  life.  In 
foreign  countries  the  parties  marry  upon  their 
own  choice  after  some  time  of  mutual  acquaint- 
ance. But  in  Japan  it  becomes  the  duty  of  the 
parents  to  find  suitable  matches  for  their  chil- 
dren. Much  time  is  spent  in  making  investiga- 
tions and  in  deliberate  consideration.  When  the 
parents  have  come  to  a  decision,  they  ask  their 
daughter's  will.  The  right  to  decide  remains 
with  the  latter.  The  parents  simply  seek  out  a 
suitable  consort,  and  propose  him  to  their  child. 
It  is  for  the  daughter  or  son  to  accept  or  reject. 
The  parents  have  no  right  to  compel,  and  if  the 
proposal  is  rejected  they  can  only  seek  another. 
Though  it  would  be  very  convenient  if  men  and 
women  had  free  social  intercourse  and  made  their 
own   selections,  yet  at  the  present  stage  of  our 


44j  life    of    japan 

social  life  there  are  far  greater  disadvantages 
than  advantages  in  following  such  a  course.  Let 
these  developments  remain  for  some  years  to  come 
before  they  are  realized.  Marriage  is  the  union 
of  man  and  woman,  in  which  they  solemnly  con- 
tract with  each  other  for  sharing  all  the  pleasures 
as  well  as  all  the  pains  of  life.  A  single  life 
may  give  much  ease,  but  far  greater  are  the 
pleasures  of  a  married  life,  and  so  are  also  the 
corresponding  troubles. 

The  wife  should  know  what  her  husband  is  do- 
ins:  outside  of  the  home  and  what  is  his  situation 
in  business,  so  that  in  any  emergency  she  can 
settle  his  affairs  without  trouble  or  loss.  Hence 
necessity  arises  that  she  should  have  a  knowledge 
of  finance  and  economy.  No  amount  of  mere 
accomplishment  will  make  women  ladles  if  they 
have  not  high  ideals  and  intellect.  Even  in  their 
every-day  behavior  and  words,  they  should  be 
very  careful.  A  single  word  that  cannot  be  prop- 
erly uttered  with  self-respect  will  degrade  their 
womanhood.  To  maintain  her  position  high, 
there  is  only  one  way,  and  that  is  for  woman  to 
respect  herself  and  not  look  down  upon  others, 
whoever  they  may  be.  A  happy  home  is  the 
joint  work  of  husband  and  wife,  and  there  can 
be  no  question  of  difference  in  the  relative  rights 
and  positions.  Mutual  love,  respect,  assistance, 
and     confidence     should     find    them    together   all 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  45 

through  life.  It  is  part  of  the  wife's  grace  to  be 
obedient  to  her  husband  in  all  things  right  and 
reasonable.  But  if  the  husband  is  at  fault,  it  is 
her  duty  to  rescue  him  and  turn  him  right  by 
mild  but  effective  means. 

Such  is  the  life  of  a  Japanese  woman.  It  is 
well  said  that  the  worth  of  a  State  is  the  worth 
of  the  individuals  composing  it.  The  unprece- 
dented success  of  the  great  drama  which  Japan 
has  been  destined  to  play  in  the  world's  theatre 
may  be  largely  credited  to  the  Japanese  women. 

From  the  creation  of  Japan  to  this  day  divina- 
tion seems  heightened  and  raised  to  its  highest 
power  in  woman.  The  West  gives  us  through  Vol- 
taire, what  we  believe  is  true  of  the  Japanese 
woman,  "  All  the  reasonings  of  men  are  not  worth 
one  sentiment  of  women."  From  the  day  of  Eve 
to  the  day  of  admission  to  equal  suffrage,  we  see 
that  woman's  love,  in  the  words  of  Milton,  "  grows 
by  giving."  Home  is  the  resort  of  love,  joy, 
peace,  and  plenty,  for  the  making  of  which  woman 
has  her  heaven-bestowed  faculty.  To  man,  the 
whole  world,  without  woman  and  home,  is  nothing 
but  a  prison  of  larger  room. 


CHAPTER  V 

JAPANESE    CUSTOMS    AND    HABITS 

Human  selection  gives  way  to  natural  selec- 
tion, in  that  all  living  things  from  birth  to  death 
are  placed  under  the  sway  of  selective  processes. 
The  differences  in  customs  and  habits,  although 
plentiful  as  well  as  amusing,  can  not  fail  to  be- 
come subject  to  unavoidable  changes.  Customs 
and  habits  are  not  stationary  and  immovable 
things.  A  modem  blacksmith  handles  hammer 
and  anvil  with  great  skill.  But  if  some  barbarians 
of  ancient  time  had  not  discovered  the  native 
metals  and  learned  to  melt  them  in  the  crucible, 
and  if  later  some  other  barbarians  had  not  begun 
to  cast  them,  then,  without  such  pre-existing  con- 
ditions modem  advancement  might  not  have  had 
its  material  basis.  We  commenced  our  existence 
at  zero  in  customs,  habits,  knowledge,  and  experi- 
ence, without  speech  and  without  art.  An  old 
common  law  report  of  about  two  centuries  ago, 
exhibits  the  fact  that  the  judges  of  England  used 
to  hang  persons  on  the  charge  of  witchcraft. 
Does  this  then  customary  law  hold  good  with  us 
now.''     It  is  a    Japanese    custom    to    keep    their 

46 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  47 

famous  collections  of  pictures,  potteries  and  other 
bric-a-brac  in  their  storehouse.  They  exhibit  them 
on  different  occasions  according  to  the  taste  of 
their  guests,  the  seasons,  or  even  the  changes  of 
the  weather.  They  are  ever  anxious  to  arrange 
the  colors  of  the  various  objects  in  the  room  in 
conformity  with  the  tints  of  the  exterior,  strictly 
obsei'ving  harmonies  and  contrasts.  Their  artis- 
tic arrangements  and  underlying  ideas  are  all 
very  deep,  and  to  all  intents  and  purposes  it  is 
commendable  to  preserve  them.  But  how  long 
could  they  continue  this  taking  out  and  storing 
away,  in  this  day  and  age?  Are  they  not  in  a 
transition  period,  where  soon,  like  among  the 
Americans,  all  collections  of  household  things 
will  be  exhibited  in  reception-room,  parlor,  dining- 
room,  and  even  in  the  hall.'^  The  Japanese  are 
very  fond  of  gardens.  With  the  garden  it  is 
indispensable  to  have  ponds,  and  rustic  bridges, 
little  mountains  and  hills,  diminutive  waterfalls, 
meandering  paths,  ball-hke  trimmed  shrubs,  root- 
lifted  pines,  and  stationary  lamps  made  of  stone. 
The  dimensions  of  the  grounds  may  be  large  or 
small  according  to  circumstances,  and  so  are  the 
landscapes,  but  they  always  have  the  gardens. 
The  poorest  Japanese  in  the  most  crowded  city, 
either  at  the  comer  of  the  entrance  space  or  even 
in  the  room,  will  have  his  miniature  garden  fixed 
up  in  a  box. 


48  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

In  America  the  trust  system  is  in  fashion, 
not  only  in  labor  and  capital,  but  in  churches 
and  families.  Presbyterians,  Methodists,  Con- 
gregationalists,  and  all  known  sects  under  Christ, 
are  now  working  hand  in  hand  under  a  grand 
association,  or  trust.  Apartment  houses  are 
now  being  built  in  America  more  than  pnvate 
residences.  This  trust  system  among  families 
is  removing  the  housekeeper  farther  and  farther 
from  the  back  yard.  Here  again,  nature's  law  as 
manifested  in  Japanese  gardening  in  the  room,  is 
manifested  in  the  same  way  by  American  wives 
utilizing  their  apartment  windows  for  a  similar 
purpose.  Thus  they  satisfy  their  natural  appe- 
tite. The  prevailing  custom  in  Japan  of  making 
fire  and  producing  heat  is  from  a  box  about  twelve 
inches  square,  with  charcoal  in  the  center.  This 
is  appreciated  by  the  Japanese  in  the  same  spirit 
as  the  wood  fire  around  which  the  American 
family  gathers  with  happy  feelings  and  pleasure 
over  their  favored  life.  Neither  of  these  customs, 
however,  can  be  said  to  withstand  the  forces  of 
the  progressive  age,  because  we  know  it  to  be  a 
fact  that  the  Japanese  are  beginning  to  appreci- 
ate the  stove,  and  the  Americans  the  furnace. 

The  difference  in  Japanese  and  American  cus- 
toms and  habits  is  largely  due  to  the  individual 
training  and  thought,  or  conception  of  life,  w^hich 
are  of  course  constantly  subject  to  environmental 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  49 

and  economic  changes.     This  needs  no  emphasis. 
Briefly,  the  Americans'  symbol  of  life  is  an  angel, 
and   so  they   look   to   their  moral   and     spiritual 
ascension.      The   Japanese   devote   their   lives    to 
the   avoidance   of   evil,   and  they  place  emphasis 
therefore  upon  the  condemnation  of  the  devil.  The 
Americans  are  generally  frank  and  open-hearted, 
while  the  Japanese  generally  hold  back  their  feel- 
ings,  being   reserved   and  unfathomable.        Both 
peoples,  when  provoked  or  angered,  jump  madly 
about,  being  of  equally  high  temper;  but  the  Jap- 
anese reflect  upon  the  causes  of  the  provocation 
or  insult,   while   the   Americans    generally   forget 
an  injury  when  done,  and  make  up  among  them- 
selves   without    reflection.        The    Japanese    and 
Americans  equally  love  money,  but  the  Japanese 
are  rather  inclined  to  deeds  of  daring  and  ignore 
or  undervalue  their    passion    for    money.        The 
Americans'  love  of  money  is  positive.   The  Ameri- 
cans admire  the  beautiful  in  the  same  way  as  the 
Japanese,  but  the  Americans  enjoy  the  beautiful 
in  its  full  brilliancy,  while  the  Japanese  mystify 
it  and  enjoy  it  in  its  secretiveness.       The  Ameri- 
cans place  emphasis  upon  the  practical  utility  of 
intellectual   accomplishment;   while   the   Japanese 
admire  it  for  its  own  sake.     The  Americans  enjoy 
the  society  of  persons  who  are  frank,   open  and 
plain  in  what  they  are  talking  about,  they  want 
everything  understood;  but  the  Japanese  enjoy 


50  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

the   resourcefulness   of   a  man  who  keeps  people 
guessing.     The  Japanese  incline  toward  restraint 
or  control  of  the  display  of  affection  or  feeling, 
while  the  Americans  Hke  naturalness  in  the   dis- 
play of  affection  or  feeling,  and  are  not  as  strict 
as  the  Japanese  in  restraint  or  control   in  these 
respects.     In  illustrating  the  prevailing  Japanese 
and  American  habits  we  will  necessarily  see  many 
things  that  do  not  quite  conform  to  each  other. 
For  instance,  some  Japanese  native    traders    sit 
and  drink  tea  while  trading.     They  use  the  bead 
frames  or  abacus  for  calculating,  also  the  West- 
ern system  of  mathematics.  The  left  is  the  side 
and  seat  of  honor,  while  the  Americans  observe  the 
right.     Japanese  family  names  precede  individual 
names,     for    instance,    they    would    say:    Bryan 
Jennings  William  Mr.  or  Beveridge  J  Albert  Mr., 
while  they  seldom,  if  ever,   abbreviate  the  name, 
except   when    it   is   necessary   for   making   trade- 
marks of  family  seals.       They  do  not  have  any 
middle  names   like  the    Americans,    but    without 
them  they  have  plenty  for  all  practical  purposes. 
Americans  often  attribute  inferiority  to  the  Jap- 
anese rikisha  system,    classing    the  rikisha    men 
with   horses.      Perhaps    some    do   not   know   that 
the  pattern  was  taken   from  the  American  baby 
carriage,  to  push  which  affords  fashionable  jobs 
for  American   young  ladies.      Even   a   man  may 
have   been   seen   pushing  the  rikisha   in  America 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  61 

at  such  places  as  Palm  Beach,  Florida,  long 
before  the  Japanese  ever  knew  of  the  riklsha. 
The  race  course  in  America  exists  almost  entirely 
for  gambling,  while  the  Japanese  support  it  for 
the  improvement  of  the  breed  of  horses.  The 
idea  of  gambling  on  the  horse  race  has  been  invad- 
ing Japan  from  America,  and  the  Japanese  are 
having  a  time  to  prevent  this  habit  becoming 
assimilated  into  their  country's  institutions.  Of 
course  the  taste  for  cigarette  and  cigar  smoking, 
also  for  brandy,  whiskey,  and  other  strong  drinks 
has  already  been  assimilated  by  the  Japanese, 
and  are  considered  by  some  of  the  natives  quite 
as  fashionable  as  they  are  in  the  country  from 
which  they  have  come. 

White  and  not  black  is  the  color  for  mourning 
and  funerals.  The  Japanese  have  the  habit  of  de- 
preciating their  own  and  praising  what  belongs  to 
others,  for  example,  "  This  dinner  is  neither  nice 
nor  plentiful,  but  please  partake  " ;  "  My  wife  is 
an  ugly  dunce  " ;  "  My  son  is  a  stupid  fellow." 
"  Your  wife  is  an  honorable  lady."  "  Your  son 
is  a  fine  boy."  When  the  Japanese  go  out  on  a 
strike,  show  your  hearty  kindness  and  prove  your 
sincerest  sympathy  and  profound  truth;  but  if 
the  Americans  strike,  give  them  more  money.  If 
the  Japanese  are  suspicious  of  ^^^our  pretensions, 
the  kindness  of  ostensible  sympathy,  you  will 
never  settle  your  differences.     Especially  if  you 


52  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

speak  or  show  any  intention  that  you  will  pay 
them  extra  money  or  increased  wages  you  will 
make  your  differences  most  extreme.  The  Japan- 
ese laborers  do  not  care  for  your  rights,  your 
money  or  your  contracts,  but  for  your  faith, 
loyalty,  patience,  kindness,  courtesy,  fairness, 
honesty  and  truth. 

When  invited  to  dinner,  tea  and  cake  is  served 
first;  the  soup,  of  course,  afterward.  Americans 
in  speaking  with  a  person,  look  into  their  eyes, 
but  the  Japanese  avoid  doing  that.  To  call  a 
person  to  come,  or  to  command  him  to  come,  we 
force  our  hand  from  us,  palm  forward.  Men 
always  precede  women.  Women  always  take  off 
their  hats  in  the  meeting-houses,  theatres,  and 
such  places.  The  Japanese  ladies  object  to  show- 
ing their  form,  using  every  possible  means  to  con- 
ceal the  figure,  wearing  the  large  sash  or  bow  in 
the  back  with  the  ends  extending  to  the  hem  of 
the  kimono ;  whereas  American  ladies,  as  a  rule, 
do  not  object  to  showing  their  form.  Japanese 
writing  and  printing  reads  downward,  progress- 
ing to  the  left  instead  of  the  right.  When  strik- 
ing an  antagonist,  Japanese  give  a  side  "  swipe  " 
instead  of  a  forward  "  punch."  The  Japanese 
do  not  like  curly  hair  and  will  try  every  scheme 
to  straighten  it.  The  Japanese  do  not  kiss,  either 
between  parents  or  children  or  between  husband 
and  wife.     The  Japanese  people  believe  that  early 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  53 

to  bed  and  early  to  rise  makes  them  healthier, 
wealthier  and  wiser.  Theatres  commence  early 
in  the  morning,  about  eight  o'clock,  and  close 
after  sunset,  families  taking  their  children  and 
lunches  with  them.  When  meeting  or  saluting 
each  other,  the  Japanese  bow  submissively  two  or 
three  times  instead  of  shaking  hands.  In  using 
a  plane  or  saw  the  Japanese  force  it  toward  them 
instead  of  pushing  it  forward.  Japanese  ladies  | 
turn  their  toes  toward  each  other,  while  walking.  | 
They  lift  the  front  of  the  dresses  instead  of  the 
rear. 

You  are  accustomed  to  think  the  Japanese 
habits  are  peculiar;  but  you  should  remember 
that  the  Japanese  also  consider  your  habits 
peculiar. 

Tea-makino;  and  the  care  of  flowers  are  two  of 
the  important  institutions  of  the  Japanese  home 
life.  For  purposes  of  pleasure  and  in  times  of 
leisure,  the  people  turn  their  attention  to  them. 
They  by  no  means  resemble  such  enjoyments  as 
receptions,  balls,  parties,  or  picnics.  Tea-making 
and  the  care  of  flowers  look  to  the  resultant  en- 
joyment of  ease,  rest,  and  peace  in  the  souls  of 
those  who  participate  therein.  Step  out  of  the 
home,  and  you  will  find  the  Japanese  hustling  in 
realization  of  their  motto,  "  time  is  money."  But 
once  in  the  home,  the  people  are  found  quite  at 
ease,  engaged  in  the  indulgence  of  their  pecuhar 


54  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

tastes  above  mentioned.  Who  in  the  West  would 
ever  think  it  possible  in  common  with  his  every- 
day Hfe,  to  study  three  or  four  years  the  arts  of 
tea-making  and  horticulture,  or  that  the  Japanese 
even  set  aside  a  tea-making  room,  or  build  an  in- 
dependent structure  for  the  purpose  of  either  tea- 
making  or  arranging  flowers  ? 

Let  us  add  that  the  custom  of  undervaluing 
one  another  because  of  differences  of  opinion 
or  habits  is  bad.  American  travelers  coming  back 
from  Japan  will  inform  you  about  the  nudity  of 
the  Japanese  rural  women.  Japanese  from  Amer- 
ica also  talk  about  the  "  exhibition  of  living 
pictures"  of  some  American  women.  An  Ameri- 
can merchant  has  informed  you  that  a  Japanese 
trader  is  apt  not  to  keep  his  promise  if  the  money 
market  goes  against  him.  Americans  sometimes 
criticise  Japanese  as  idolators,  but  the  Japanese 
know   that   some   Americans   worship    the   golden 

calf. 

The  Japanese  like  or  dislike  the  people  of  the 
West  just  as  the  people  of  the  West  like  or  dislike 
the  Japanese.  Many  of  the  foreign  residents  in 
Japan  have  fonned  close  friendships  among  the 
men  and  women  of  Japan.  There  is,  however,  a 
continual  and  bitter  competition  among  the  com- 
mercial representatives  of  the  Western  nations  in 
Japan,  and  singularly  enough,  the  ports  of 
Japan  produce  the  great  mass  of  Western  people 


LITE   OF   JAPAN  S3 

who  speak  unkindly  of  the  Japanese.  Unfortu- 
nately, kind  words  do  not  travel  as  fast  as  un- 
pleasant words.  Naturally,  the  Japanese  do  not 
take  kindly  to  the  men  who  persistently  and  con- 
sistently speak  of  their  faults  and  their  vices  but 
never  of  their  virtues  or  the  good  things  in  them. 
Yet  there  are  shining  examples  where  the  Ameri- 
can business  man,  who  understands  the  value  of 
patience,  kindness,  and  consideration,  has  done, 
and  is  doing  business  with  as  much  satisfaction 
as  if  he  were  trading  with  his  own  people  in 
America.  These  are  the  men  who  are  really  build- 
ing up  the  trade  for  America.  It  is  often  said 
that  the  Japanese  are  commercially  dishonest. 
The  accusers'  best  evidence  is  that  Chinese  are 
employed  in  Japanese  banks.  The  Japanese  do 
use  the  Chinese  in  the  ports  where  much  Chinese 
business  is  going  on,  but  the  banks  are  very  few 
there.  If  you  visit  the  Japanese  banks  number- 
ing over  2,000,  transacting  the  Japanese  business, 
you  cannot  find  even  a  shadow  of  a  Chinese.  Let 
us  apply  the  logic  in  another  way.  There  are 
over  twenty  thousand  Chinese  laundries  in 
America.  Can  the  Japanese  therefore  say  that 
all  American  laundrymen  and  laundrywomen  are 
dishonest?  There  are  many  negroes  who  may  be 
dishonest,  but  the  negroes  are  permitted  to  hold 
office.  Can  the  Japanese  therefore  say  that  just 
because  there  are  negro  lawyers,  the  other  Ameri- 


56  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

can  lawyers  are  all  dishonest?  Not  speaking  of 
the  sharp  American  Wall  Street  "tricks  and 
traps,"  it  is  about  time  to  ask  leniency  of  those 
who  single  out  the  Japanese  on  the  ground  of 
commercial  dishonesty  as  compared  to  other 
nations. 

One  of  the  most  frequently  asked  questions  in 
the  West  is :  Do  not  the  Japanese  gentlemen  cus- 
tomarily discriminate  against  the  other  sex,  as 
compared  to  the  Western  idea?  The  Japanese 
woman,  however,  says  to  her  Western  sister:  Do 
not  judge  me  according  to  what  appears  on  the 
surface  of  our  society,  for  such  is  mostly  the  re- 
verse of  actual  conditions.  For  instance,  when 
my  husband  and  myself  are  seen  walking  on  the 
streets,  I  am  often  a  parcel-bearer  and  my  hus- 
band goes  freehanded,  generally  a  few  steps  ahead 
of  me,  as  if  I  were  his  servant.  Again,  going 
into  a  house  or  room,  it  is  the  husband  who  enters 
first  and  I  follow  him.  My  Western  sister  is  apt 
to  infer,  therefore,  that  my  sex  in  Japan  is  not 
duly  respected,  and  is  under  the  iron  hand  of 
man.  Nothing  could  be  further  from  the  truth. 
The  model  type  of  Japanese  woman  is  she  who 
exerts  her  influence  by  the  mute  eloquence  of  God 
given  duties  well  performed.  There  are  some 
Japanese  women  who  are  just  as  outspoken  and 
demonstrative  of  their  influence  over  men  as  some 
of  their  Western  kinsfolk,  but  such  women  in  Ja- 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  57 

pan  belong  only  to  the  lower  classes.  The  higher 
their  station  in  life,  reahzing  that  the  Japanese 
woman  should  be  full-grown,  self-supporting,  and 
proudly  independent,  the  higher  they  aspire  to 
the  carrying  out  of  the  true  idea  of  the  evolution 
of  monogamy,  the  more  humble  and  modest  will 
be  the  demeanor  of  the  Japanese  women.  The 
mannish  woman  receives  just  as  much  contempt 
as  the  effeminate  man.  The  Japanese  woman 
who  is  inclined  to  society  life  as  it  is  understood 
in  the  Western  countries,  is  sure  to  become  a  sub- 
ject of  remark  by  her  sisters.  The  Japanese 
women  with  their  mute  eloquence,  without  the 
least  outward  manifestation  of  their  rights,  have 
changed  the  whole  fabric  of  their  legal  and  social 
status.  While  in  some  portions  of  the  so-called 
civilized  West,  women  are  yet  bound  by  the  unity 
of  conjugal  property,  the  so-called  subdued  Jap- 
anese women  are  now  guaranteed  their  separate 
property  under  the  law.  In  short,  the  legal  sta- 
tus of  woman  in  Japan  is  based  upon  the  legal 
equality  of  the  sexes.  The  higher  the  Japanese 
community  advances,  the  more  highly  uplifted 
Japanese  ci\alization  becomes,  the  lower  bows  the 
head  and  the  more  mute  and  subdued  becomes  the 
Japanese  woman. 

Are  the  Japanese  habitually  immoral?  If  the 
foreign  travelers  single  out  Japan  from  the  rest 
of  the  nations   on   this   specific     charge,    mainly 


58  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

because  of  the  Yoshiwara  and  concubinage  sys- 
tem in  Japan,  we  are  compelled  to  ask  in  behalf 
of  justice,  how  do  they  know  of  their  existence? 
Did  they  try  Yoshiwara  or  concubinage?  Per- 
sonally the  author  does  not  wish  to  discuss  this 
question  for  it  is  a  question  most  difficult  of  solu- 
tion. Ever  since  the  day  of  Adam,  down  through 
Sodom,  Rome,  Paris,  Chicago,  and  New  York, 
it  has  been  the  question  that  has  never  been 
solved.  The  Japanese  should  not  accuse  the 
Americans  on  such  charges  as  this ;  if  they  do, 
they  are  not  justified  in  doing  so.  They  are  not 
justified  in  asking  why  every  state  in  the  Ameri- 
can Union,  which  is  the  highest  nation  in  Chris- 
tian civilization,  has  so  many  Red-light-districts? 
They  are  not  justified  in  asking  the  American 
why  nearly,  if  not  fully  half  of  the  American 
negroes  are  mulattoes?  We  believe  the  same 
rule  governs  the  Americans  as  the  Japanese  in 
the  existence  of  social  evils. 

Are  the  Japanese  spy-like?  We  noticed  after 
the  school  question  of  San  Francisco  arose,  that 
a  great  number  of  spys  from  Japan  were  dis- 
covered and  captured  in  the  American  newspaper 
columns.  But  we  have  not  yet  been  able  to  find  any 
record  of  court-martial  proceedings  against  them. 
Have  all  these  Japanese  spies  evaporated  from 
much  use  like  the  ink  in  a  printing  shop  ?  At  any 
rate,  the  cause  of  such  misunderstandings  is  due 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  59 

to  the  difficulty  of  communication  through  speech 
and  writing.     One  of  the  principal  reasons  that 
the  Japanese  people,   in  the  beginning  hesitated 
to  open  up  their  country,  was  that  the  people  of 
the  West  in  Japan  talked  in  their  native  tongues, 
with  the   result  that  the  Japanese  naturally   in- 
dulged in  the  thought  that  the  lack  of  a  univer- 
sal language  was  suspicious,  and  believed  it  best 
not  to  be  compHcated  with  the  aggressive  world, 
and    therefore,    remained   isolated,   peaceful,    and 
contented  by  themselves.    But  when  the  Japanese 
were  forced  to  open  their  country,  their  only  self- 
protection,  they  thought,  was  to  try  to  understand 
the  foreign  language.        The  result  is   that  now 
more  than  one-third  of  the  present  generation  are 
able  to  read  English,  if  not  able  to  converse  in 
it.     Histories  and  biographies  of  great  men  and 
women  of  Europe  and  America    are    read  in  the 
original.        When  the  author    wrote    in    English 
"  Powers  of  the  American  People,"  for  the  people 
in  America,  there  was  not  a  leading  newspaper  in 
Japan  which  did  not  translate  it  into  Japanese. 
There  is  not  a  public  school  in  Japan  where  the 
English  language  is  not  taught.     On  the  other 
hand,  in  how  many  schools  and  universities  in  the 
West  is  the  Japanese  language  taught.?       How 
many  newspapers  are  there  in  the  western  coun- 
tries   where    Japanese    books    and   histories    and 
biographies  could  be  translated?     As  almost  the 


60  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

entire  essence  of  oriental  history  and  civilization 
has  its  authoritative  records  written  and  pre- 
served in  the  Japanese  language,  the  learning  of 
the  Japanese  cannot  be  said  to  be  unnecessary 
education.  We  admit  that  the  Japanese  lan- 
guage, to  the  beginner,  is  the  hardest  language 
in  the  world,  but  when  we  go  on  to  a  certain 
stage  of  comprehension,  we  are  convinced,  that 
if  anything,  the  English  language  is  harder  than 
the  Japanese. 

Whatever  diversities  there  may  be  in  the  civil- 
ized or  semi-civilized  people  of  East  or  West,  at 
bottom  humanity  is  the  same  from  century  to  cen- 
tury. Whatever  difference  there  may  be  in  customs 
and  habits  at  a  given  time  and  place,  we  all  know 
that  the  natural  law  of  development  applies  to  the 
succession  of  phenomena  in  the  world's  cosmic 
drama.  The  surface  diversities  are  not  the  causes 
but  are  the  accidents  of  human  progress.  The 
unification  of  all  nature  is  endlessly  progressing 
through  a  selective  process.  Whether  customs 
and.  habits  are  eternally  diversifying  or  uniformly 
generalizing,  they  have  no  bearing  at  all  upon 
the  general  current  of  advancement  toward  the 
ultimate  end  of  human  society,  which  is  the  amal- 
gamation of  an  ever  renewing  civilization  and 
humanity  in  which  the  best  and  fittest  shall  sur- 
vive. 


CHAPTER  VI 

TOPOGRAPHY     OF     JAPAN 

Topographically  speaking,  the  coast  line  of 
Japan  is  much  cut  into  countless  bays,  inlets, 
seas,  straits,  capes,  peninsulas,  and  ragged  prom- 
ontories, and  the  interior  comprises  numbers  of 
regularly  disposed  mountain  ranges,  with  inter- 
vening plains  or  undulating  country. 

Vegetation  being  everywhere  luxuriant,  the 
mountain,  valley  and  island  scenery,  among 
these  emerald  isles  of  the  Orient,  is  sublime  be- 
yond description. 

The  principal  lake  is  Biwa,  100  square  miles 
In  area.  It  is  to  us  a  sacred  lake,  around  which 
nestles  many  a  heart-sweUing  legend.  Fuji- 
No-Yama,  a  semi-extinct  volcanic  crater,  1S,000 
feet  high,  is  our  highest  and  most  sacred  moun- 
tain. 

The  climate  of  Japan  resembles  that  of  the 
eastern  United  States,  but  is  more  humid  in  sum- 
mer on  account  of  numerous  showers.  The  sum- 
mer is  hot,  sometimes  sultry,  but  always  whole- 
some ;  the  winters  are  cool  and  often  piercing. 
The  ocean  currents  that  wash  the  coast  of  Ja- 

61 


63  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

pan  could  not  be  properly  described  herein.  We 
will  merely  mention  that  the  various  arctic  and 
equatorial  currents  that  together  constitute  the 
Japan  Stream,  not  only  give  to  Japan  a  most 
varied  climate,  but  bring  to  her  shores  enormous 
shoals  of  fish  and  other  sea  animals,  in  such  quan- 
tities and  endless  varieties  as  to  make  Japan 
phenomenal  in  this  respect.  Moreover,  the  Japan 
stream  crosses  the  Pacific  and  gives  warmth  to 
the    coast    of   California. 

The  fauna  and  flora  of  Japan  somewhat  re- 
semble those  of  America ;  3'^et  the  Japanese  have  a 
few  animals  and  plants  that  are  more  or  less  dis- 
tinctly peculiar  to  their  country. 

The  vegetation  of  Japan  is  exceedingly  luxu- 
riant. Great  forests  of  cedar,  lotus,  pine,  wil- 
low, juniper,  maple,  hydrangea,  mulberry,  ilex, 
giant  camellias,  the  lacquer  and  camphor  trees, 
loquats  and  wistarias,  cherries  and  plums,  every- 
where abound,  while  the  great  bamboo  groves 
exist  throughout  the  islands.  The  chrysanthe- 
mum, the  national  flower,  has  its  home  in  Japan. 

In  early  times  Japan  was  considerably  rocked 
by  earthquakes,  and  light  shocks  are  still  fre- 
quent, with  an  occasional  severe  one.  By  far  the 
most  noted  phenomenon  of  this  nature  in  our  an- 
nals occurred  in  the  year  286  B.  C,  when  the 
sacred  mountain  Fuji  and  Lake  Biwa  (before 
mentioned),   which   is    300   miles    from   it,   were 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  63 

formed.  Mount  Fuji  suddenly  rose  to  its  pres- 
ent elevation  of  13,000  feet,  and  at  the  same  time 
a  great  chasm  opened  and  filled  with  water.  This 
was  Lake  Biwa.  This  may  appear  extraordi- 
nary, but  it  is  not  comparatively  so,  if  we  search 
the  records  of  such  events.  As  late  as  1759  A. 
D.,  and  as  near  here  as  Mexico,  the  volcano  Jo- 
rullo  rose  suddenly  to  the  height  of  1,500  feet  in 
the  midst  of  a  plain  2,890  feet  above  the  sea  level. 
Mount  Fuji  has  been  active  for  more  than  1,850 
years,   its   last   eruption    occurring   in    the   year 

1707. 

This  sacred  mountain,  as  everybody  who  sees 
it  will  admit,  is  a  wonder  of  the  world.  No 
mountain  in  any  country  surpasses  Fuji  in  sub- 
limity and  grandeur.  They  who  see  it  in  the  dis- 
tance, stand  in  reverence  before  a  most  beautiful 
sight,  beyond  one^s  power  of  description.  Fuji's 
lofty  crown,  clad  with  everlasting  snow,  casts  inde- 
scribable brilhancies  and  illuminations  on  the  sur- 
rounding peaks  and  valleys  far  and  near,  under 
the  glorious  rays  of  the  rising  sun.  Its  divine 
and  majestic  cone  is  like  "a  huge  white  fan,  in- 
vertedly  hanging  in  the  heavens."  Around  Fuji 
nestle  many  legends  and  traditions.  Even  at  the 
present  day,  under  the  hght  of  the  environment 
of  the  twentieth  century  civilization,  tens  of 
thousands  of  pious  Japanese  worship  the  gods  of 
the  mountain.     The  author  would  like  to  state  a 


64  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

little  personal  experience.  In  August — which  is 
the  time  the  temperature  on  the  summit  of  Fuji 
can  be  best  tolerated — he  succeeded  in  climbing  to 
the  top.  From  Gatemba  he  ascended  the  gradually 
undulating  path  among  the  clumps  of  trees. 
There  are  ten  stations  where  one  can  rest  for  a 
little  while  and  write  a  sign  of  his  passage  at 
what  is  called  the  Eastern  Gate,  and  at  some  sta- 
tions he  may  eat  cakes,  rice  soup  or  plums,  and 
drink  tea.  Blankets  and  fires  are  provided  to 
mitigate  the  piercing  cold  wind  up  on  the  summit 
stations.  The  author  had,  of  course,  many  fellow- 
travelers,  among  whom,  as  usual,  were  large  num- 
bers of  Fuji  worshippers,  who  climb  the  mountain 
once  a  year.  He  many  times  engaged  in  interest- 
ing conversation  with  them.  One  of  them  said 
to  him :  "  I  had  a  hard  experience  last  year,  for 
some  ungrateful  person  was  with  me,  whose  pres- 
ence offended  the  mountain,  causing  a  fierce  wind 
and  storm  halfway  up.  Whenever  any  impious 
individual  is  near,  or  about  to  climb  the  holy  and 
divine  mountain,  surely  then  the  guardian  spirits 
of  the  mountain  are  enraged  and  warn  us  with 
the  fierce  wind  and  storm."  The  author  could 
not  then  resist  the  force  of  the  argument  of  his 
fellow-traveler,  the  Fuji  worshipper,  although  it 
is  his  habit  to  reason  with  any  person  upon 
matters  of  superstition.  But  having  in  front  of 
him  the  grand  sight  of  this  mountain,  the  heart- 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  65 

rending  figure  of  which  exalts  itself  to  command, 
he  meekly  submitted  to  the  argument  of  the  Fuji 
worshipper  with  a  feeling  of  awe  and  reverence. 

In  all  its  discoveries  and  inventions,  from  the 
history  of  the  animal  and  plant  evolution  of  Von 
Baer,  Spencer's  forerunner,  to  the  present,  sci- 
ence agrees  that  every  animal  is  adapted  to  the 
environment  in  which  it  lives,  for  otherwise  it 
would  at  once  become  extinct;  but  in  order  to  de- 
termine whether  it  is  best  adapted  to  that  en- 
vironment, it  remains  to  be  seen  whether  it  can 
maintain  itself  in  it  against  all  comers.  The 
scientists  of  the  West  will  have  ample  ground 
to  confirm  their  researches  into  this  principle  in 
that  Japan,  with  all  its  special  creations  under 
nature's  selection,  has  not  only  adapted  herself 
to  her  environment,  but  has  survived  for  centuries 
in  her  efforts  to  maintain  herself  against  all  ob- 
stacles. With  Japan  the  story  of  the  sacred  re- 
gent is  not  a  fairy  tale  but  the  inspiration  of  one 
age  to  another.  The  Japanese  people  and  their 
children  will  preserve  and  sing  in  song  and  poetry 
the  name  of  their  God  who  so  abundantly  be- 
stowed on  them  this  idea  which  scientists  might 
say  is  the  result  of  human  prejudice  in  favor  of 
the  soil  of  one's  heritage.  Whatever  explanation 
might  be  given  it, — to  the  Japanese  it  is  their 
thanksgiving  to  their  Nature's  God,  the  inspira- 
tion  of  their  patriotism.      They  sing,  borrowing 


66  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

Narcissa  Hayes'  translation  of  the  native  poem 
on  the  Japanese  thanksgiving: 

"  Oh !  sacred  mountain  of  Japan ! 

Should  your   Yamato   spirit 
Strangers    seek    to    scan, 

Say — it's  the  mountain  cherry, 
Scatt'ring   fragrance    far   and   near 

To  the  golden  glow  of  the  morning  sun ! " 


CHAPTER    VII 

FEUDAUSM    IN    JAPAN 

In  writing  for  intelligent  and  educated  Amer- 
ican people  it  seems  fitting  for  a  few  moments  to 
dwell  on  the  study  of  history  as  an  important 
part  of  a  useful  and  well-spent  life. 

To  begin  with,  history,  as  we  well  know,  is  the 
written  record  of  the  past ;  it  is  also  such  written 
study  of  the  present  as  enables  us  to  reveal  the 
unwritten  past.     The  great  pyramid  is  not  his- 
tory,  and  until  Herodotus  wrote,   and  Champol- 
lion  deciphered  it,  it  was  but  an  artificial  moun- 
tain.    So  were  the  old  relics  and  remains  of  Japan 
until  the  Japanese  ethnologists,   anthropologists, 
archeologists,   and  philologists   studied  them  and 
gave  aid  to  the  historians.     Kojiki,  or  the  "  Book 
of  Ancient  Tradition,"  and  Nihonki,  or  the  "  Rec- 
ord  of  Japanese  Events,"   are   some   of  the  im- 
portant keys  which  unlock  the  secrets  of  the  his- 
torical  events    during   the   ancient   and   medieval 

ages  of  Japan. 

Japanese  history  dates  from  the  middle  of  the 
seventh  century,  B.  C,  showing  the  Japanese 
people  now  to  be  in  the   2,570th  year   of   the 

6T 


68  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

Japanese  era.  About  the  year  660  B.  C,  Jimrau 
conquered  all  petty  chiefs,  united  the  whole  coun- 
try under  his  sway,  organized  a  form  of  govern- 
ment and  ascended  the  throne  in  Yamato,  as 
Japan's  first  emperor.  During  the  2,565  years 
of  United  Japan,  therefore,  there  has  been  but 
one  imperial  dynasty,  comprising  1S6  emperors 
in  all. 

Prompted  by  the  subjugation  of  the  aborig- 
inal tribes,  and  the  barbarian  invasions  during 
the  early  ages  of  Japanese  history,  a  well-de- 
vised politico-military  system  was  organized,  and 
soon  developed  into  a  powerful  feudalism  with 
all  its  possibilities  for  good  and  evil.  The  coun- 
try having  been  frequently  ravished  by  barbar- 
ians from  distant  lands,  the  Emperor  parted  with 
his  military  functions  and  conferred  them  upon 
a  generalissimo^  o^  Shogun. 

The  title  ojf  iSnogun  was  first  conferred  by  the 
Emperor  on  a  general-in-chief  in  the  sixth  cen- 
tury, A.  D.,  to  whom  was  entrusted  the  subjuga- 
tion of  the  aborigines,  and  the  matter  of  defense 
from  the  barbarian  invasions.  The  Shogunate 
was  vested  in  a  noble  family  as  a  heredity,  and 
soon  antagonistic  families — all  ofF-shoots  from 
royalty — were  competitors  for  the  important  of- 
fice. With  the  military  the  Emperor  virtually 
divested  himself  of  his  political  influence  as  well, 
from  which  it  may  be  inferred  that  the  relations 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  69 

between  Emperor  and  Shogun  were  not  always 
reciprocally  amicable.  Their  respective  govern- 
ments were  distinct  and  remote  from  each  other 
in  their  individual  emulations  as  well  as  in  their 
respective  capitals. 

The  Emperor's  government  removed  from  Nara 
to  Kyoto  in  the  eighth  century.  The  Shogun 
fixed  his  capital  at  Kamakura.  This  resulted  in 
a  Western  and  an  Eastern  capital,  at  Kyoto  and 
Kamakura  respectively.  The  Shoguns,  for  the 
nine  centuries  of  their  existence,  concentrated  the 
wealth,  power,  arts,  influence  and  commerce  of 
the  empire  within  their  capital,  which  soon  far 
surpassed  in  importance  the  imperial  or  Western 
capital,  Kyoto.  For  a  time  during  the  Middle 
Ages,  the  rivals  Taira  and  Minamoto  or  the 
Heike  and  Genji  clans  exhausted  the  resources 
and  vitality  of  the  nation  in  their  personal  con- 
flicts. The  Taira  dynasty  prevailed  until  1159, 
when  the  Minamoto  family  gained  the  ascend- 
ancy and  remained  in  possession  of  the  Shogun- 
ate  until  1219,  when  the  clan  became  extinct  and 
was  succeeded  by  the  Ho  jo  d3Tiasty.  The  Toku- 
gawa  was  the  last  of  the  Shogun  dynasties,  con- 
tinuing until  1868,  when  the  Shogunate  was  sup- 
pressed by  the  instrumentality  of  the  great  na- 
tional upheaval  which  was  contemporary  witb 
Penny's   opportune  expedition. 

It  was  Yoritomo,  a  Shogun  of  the  Minatomo 


70  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

dynasty,  who  overthrew  the  Taira  clan  just  men- 
tioned. In  Yoritomo's  reign  civil  rule  surren- 
dered to  military.  Thus  feudahsm  practically 
began  about  the  year  1160  A.  D. 

The  Shogun  parceled  the  country  into  fiefs, 
each  under  a  separate  Daimio  or  feudal  baron 
with  concomitant  clans,  castes,  vassals,  and 
feudal  tenure.  Feudalism  has  ever  been  incidental 
to  such  a  military  tenure.  During  the  Shogun- 
ate  each  Daimio  ruled  within  his  fief  as  a  sover- 
eign. The  territory  of  each  Daimio  was  poht- 
icaUy  and  socially  independent  from  that  of  ev- 
ery other  fief,  and  the  laws  and  customs  of  each 
such  territory  were  often  the  very  antithesis  of 
those  of  adjacent  fiefs.  The  circulating  medium, 
which  in  most  cases  was  paper  money,  was  also 
severally  distinct,  the  money  of  one  fief  not  be- 
ing current  in  any  other.  Various  hardships  thus 
grew  out  of  this  polyarchial  system.  The  peo- 
ple in  each  fief  were  usually  classified  in  five 
classes  or  subdivisions — the  military  or  Samurai, 
the  agriculturists,  the  artisans,  the  merchants, 
and  eta  or  outcasts. 

Yoritomo  had  married  into  the  Hojo  family 
and  now  the  Hojo  became  the  real  rulers,  not,  to 
be  sure,  as  Shoguns,  but  they  worked  the  wires 
both  at  Kyoto  and  Kamakura.  During  this  Hojo 
dynasty  of  double  rule,  Japan  was  twice  invaded 
by  Mongols  under  Kublai  Kahn,  the  grandson  of 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  71 

the  great  Genghis  Kahn.  These  were  the  same 
Mongols  who  had  swarmed  over  and  devastated 
Europe.  These  events  rendered  the  name  of  the 
Ho  jo  clan  memorable  in  Japanese  history.  Arts 
and  literature  were  encouraged  during  this  era, 
and  it  may  safely  be  called  the  Periclean  Age  of 
Medieval  Japan. 

The  Ashikaga  dynasty  began  during  the  Ashi- 
kaga  rule,  and  the  imperial  power  was  reduced 
to  nil;  civil  wars  and  earthquakes  wrecked  the 
empire,  and  devastation,  starvation,  and  pesti- 
lence cast  a  gloom  over  the  nation.  It  was  the 
darkest  period  of  Japanese  history.  The  coming 
of  the  Portuguese  and  Spaniards  in  the  middle 
of  the  sixteenth  century  modified  this  state  of 
affairs.  It  was  then  that  Christianity  was  in- 
troduced by  some  Jesuits  and  Franciscans,  among* 
whom  was  that  extraordinary  man,  Francis 
Xavier. 

This  terrible  Ashikaga  age  of  civil  war  was 
remarkable  for  discovery  and  invention,  and  for  a 
revolution  in  the  arts  of  peace  as  well  as  of  war. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  Ashikaga  Shogunate 
three  great  men  of  Japan  rose  into  prominence, 
two  of  which,  Hideyoshi  and,  lyeyasu,  merit  the 
highest  distinction  according  to  Japanese  ideals 
of  celebrity.  Hideyoshi's  case  shows  that  in  the 
Japanese  national  economy  a  man  of  low  rank 
may  ascend  to  the  highest  authority  in  the  realm, 


73  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

next  to  the  Emperor.      Hideyoshi,  when   a  mere 
child,  deserted  the  parental  roof,  became  an  ap- 
prentice, next  a  sexton  in  a  Buddhist  temple,  and 
then  a  beggar.     He  became  a  tramp,  living  any- 
where,   and    sleeping   where   night    overtook   him. 
On  one  occasion  he  slept  on  the  Takechiyo-Bashi 
bridge,   and   before  he   arose   in   the  morning  he 
w^as   roughly  picked  up   and   ordered  out   of  the 
way  by  one  of  the  attendants   of  a  retinue  that 
accompanied  a  young  nobleman,  Tokugawa  lye- 
yasu.      Hideyoshi  noticed  that   the  young  noble- 
man was  a  mere  lad,  even  younger  than  himself, 
and  he  said  to  himself,  "  Why  should  I  get  out 
of  the  way?     He  is   rich  and  I   am  poor,  to  be 
sure,  but  that  makes  no  difference.     I  have  heard 
of  the  rich  becoming  poor  and  the  poor  becoming 
rich.     Some  day  I  will  rise  to  a  higher  position 
than   he  has,   and  then  I  will  make  him  tie  my 
shoe."      Hideyoshi,   after  certain  deeds   of  valor, 
received   from   the   Emperor  the   title   of  Kwam- 
paku,  or  premier.     Therefore,  he  was  general-in- 
chief  of  all  the  armies,   and  thereby  had  an   au- 
thority 'over  the  princely  Daimios,  some  of  whom 
rebelled.      By  great  military   skill  he  suppressed 
these  rebellions,   and  then  invaded  Korea  in  two 
decisive     campaigns.       The    first     expedition     to 
Korea,  in   the  year  1591,  w^as  preliminary   to   a 
further  enterprise  against  China.      He   advanced 
as   far  as  Nagoya.      He  there  sent  an   army  to 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  73 

Fusan,  which  reached  that  place  a  few  dlajys 
later.  The  Japanese  army  was  victorious  every- 
where, and  soon  captured  Seoul,  the  capital  of 
Korea.  The  King  of  Korea  took  refuge  in  China 
and  there  he  asked  the  Chinese  Emperor  (Mins 
dynasty)  to  support  him.  The  Japanese  gen- 
eral Konishi  had  pursued  the  King  to  Phog- 
Yang.  The  ambitious  Chinese  Emperor  acceded 
to  the  request  of  the  fugitive  king  and  sent  a 
vast  number  of  soldiers  to  fight  the  Japanese 
and  endeavored  to  restore  the  Korean  king  to  his 
rightful  place  in  Seoul.  But  the  Chinese  armies 
were  utterly  defeated  in  every  campaign  before 
the  victorious  armies  of  Konishi  and  Kobayakawa. 
The  vanquished  sued  for  peace,  which  was 
granted.  Hideyoshi  recalled  his  armies  to  Japan. 
However,  the  concessions  offered  for  the  peace 
were  not  satisfactory  to  Hideyoshi,  so  he  refused 
the  ambassador  from  China  and  Korea,  and  re- 
newed the  expedition.  But  at  this  time,  while  the 
victorious  Japanese  warriors  were  marching  on 
ever3n\rhere  in  Korea  toward  China,  Hideyoshi 
fell  sick.  The  further  advance  of  the  Japanese 
was  hindered  and  the  sudden  recall  of  the  armies 
was  consequently  inevitable,  according  to  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  time. 

Shogun  Nofunaga  paved  the  way  for  his  suc- 
cessor, Hideyoshi,  and  the  latter  laid  the  founda- 
tion for  the  last  and  greatest  Shogun,  lyeyasu. 


74  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

His  family  name  was  Tokugawa.  As  HIdeyoshi 
saw  his  end  nearlng,  he  called  lyeyasu  to  him,  and 
said,  "I  foresee  great  wars  after  my  death;  I 
know  there  Is  no  one  but  you  that  can  keep  the 
country  quiet ;  I  therefore  bequeath  to  you  the 
whole  country."  lyeyasu  had  to  fight  his  way 
to  the  Shogunate,  because  many  Dalmlos  openly 
opposed  his  supremacy,  especially  those  of  the 
southwestern  provinces.  They  were  subdued  in 
the  battle  of  Sekigahara,  near  Lake  Biwa,  in 
October,  1600.  This  was  the  bloodiest  and  most 
decisive  battle  in  early  Japanese  history. 

The  seat  of  the  Tokugawa  Shogunate  was  at 
Yedo  (now  Tokyo),  the  city  which  lyeyasu  had 
fixed  upon  as  his  capital.  It  will  perhaps  not  be 
unprofitable  to  inquire  into  the  nature  and  work- 
ing of  the  ingenious  system  of  lyeyasu,  which 
was  imposed  on  the  succeeding  fifteen  genera- 
tions and  which  served  to  prolong  the  medieval 
period  of  Japan  for  over  two  centuries. 

The  Tokugawa  family  had  three  branches  or 
houses,  the  heads  of  which  were  the  wealthy 
princes  of  Owari,  Kii  and  Mito,  respectively;  the 
successor  to  the  Shogunate  always  being  chosen 
when  the  Shogun  had  no  son,  from  one  of  jffift^^ 
three  famlHes.  This  system  was  founded  by  the 
three  sons  of  lyeyasu  himself.  Next  to  them  in 
rank  came  sixteen  territorial  lords  of  Koku-Shiu, 
feudal  barons  of  great  power.     They  were  allies 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  75 

rather  than  subjects.  Next  to  them  In  rank  came 
the  nobles  known  by  the  title  of  Kamon.  There 
were  nineteen  Kamon  families,  who  were  descended 
from  some  of  the  numerous  progeny  of  lyeyasu 
himself.  Therefore,  there  were  included  all  sub- 
sidiary branches  of  the  three  famihes.  Next  in 
rank  and  power  were  the  Fudai  and  the  Tozama 
nobles.  They  were  eligible  to  the  government's 
important  offices.  These  privileges  were  at- 
tached to  these  ranks  as  a  token  of  ancestral  sub- 
mission in  favor  of  lyeyasu  in  the  decisive  war. 
There  were  about  fifty-six  noble  families  who  car- 
ried the  name  of  Matsudaira,  that  being  the  name 
of  lyeyasu's  birthplace.  This  was  a  reward  given 
to  nobles  for  signal  services  to  the  Shogun's 
house.  The  Shogunate  government  was  carried 
on  for  these  nobles  by  the  vassals  who  held  fiefs 
of  them.  These  vassals  constituted  the  Samurai, 
and  the  more  powerful  members  of  this  class 
owned  larger  estates  as  well  as  having  greater 
powers  than  the  lesser  nobles. 

Therefore,  next  to  the  Fudai  and  Tozama  in 
rank  comes  this  Samurai  nobility,  who  by  virtue 
of  their  position  have  played  such  a  large  and 
important  part  in  the  history  of  Japan.  It  may 
be  worth  while  keeping  the  name  of  this  class  in 
mind.  The  Samurai,  or  the  middle  class,  were 
the  barrier  against  despotism,  and  virtually  acted 
as  agents  both  of  the  government  and  the  gov- 


76  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

emec!.  The  number  of  families  of  this  class  ex- 
ceed 400,000,  comprising  over  1,600,000  people. 
They  were  from  their  official  position  the  gentry 
of  the  country.  It  was  the  pride  of  the  Samurai 
to  be  privileged  to  carry  two  swords  as  a  token 
of  their  military  prerogatives.  It  is  true  that,  in 
the  long  peace  which  the  Tokugawa  Shogunate 
brought  to  the  country,  the  Samurai  had  no  real 
opportunity  of  showing  their  mettle,  but  the 
spirit  of  the  profession  was  there.  The  Samurai 
foiTned  a  caste  of  their  own,  despising  commerce 
or  other  means  of  gaining  wealth,  and  proud  of 
an  honorable  poverty.  They  spent  their  time  in 
the  service  of  their  lords,  in  the  profession  of 
fencing,  Jiujitsu,  arts  and  literature,  as  well  as 
in  their  intangible  contribution  to  the  nation's 
moral  code,  or  Bushido. 

One  of  the  essential  features  of  the  system  of 
lyeyasu  was  caste.  The  different  castes  were  the 
Samurai,  farmers,  artisans,  merchants,  and  eta. 
There  was  no  intermarriage  between  members  of 
different  castes.  Artisans  or  merchants  traded 
in  the  same  way  that  their  fathers  had  done.  The 
Eta,  or  lowest  class,  had  a  community  of  its 
own.  Life  was  as  fixed  and  unchangeable  as  hu- 
man  ingenuity  could  make  it. 

The  Emperor  or  Mikado,  of  course,  still  existed 
during  the  Shogunate  as  supreme  iniler,  but  his 
forfeiture  of  the  military  authority  to  a  Shogun- 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  77 

ate,  the  distinct  political  powers  essentially  in- 
herent in  the  Daimios  in  relation  to  their  respect- 
ive territories,  and  the  frequent  usurpation  of  his 
very  prerogatives  by  the  Shoguns,  left  the  Em- 
peror a  mere  figurehead  in  his  own  empire.  The 
subsequent  lapse  of  the  Shogunate  left  him  ab- 
solute monarch  of  the  realm. 

Before  the  investment  of  the  first  Shogun,  the 
country  was  peaceful  and  prosperous  and  the 
people  intuitively  submitted  to  authority.  The 
respect  for  royalty  was  so  evident  during  the 
early  centuries  of  the  monarchy,  when  the  Mikado 
exercised  full  power,  that  the  people  never 
dreamed  of  questioning  the  authority  of  even  the 
minister  of  the  Emperor.  The  system  of  em- 
ploying the  military  as  mere  tools  to  satiate  the 
personal  propensities  of  a  new  and  ambitious 
prince,  either  as  his  private  bodyguards  or  to 
further  the  usurpation  of  political  power  and 
suffrage  that  naturally  vests  in  the  people  and 
the  Emperor,  could  not  in  the  nature  of  things 
last  forever.  Since  Yoritomo  supplanted  the  civil 
power  and  placed  the  whole  country  under  feudal 
sway  the  rulers  and  the  ruled  were  intermittently 
changing  places,  especially  during  the  Ho  jo, 
Ashlkaga,  Ota  Nobunaga,  and  Toyotomi  Hide- 
yoshi  dynasties.  Throughout  this  period  the 
country  was  a  cauldron  of  internecine  strife. 

War    and    duelistic    combat    was    the    all-ab- 


78  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

sorbing  occupation  of  the  people,  especially  of 
the  Samurai.  Such  was  really  the  internal  con- 
dition of  the  country  for  the  first  682  years  of 
the  Shogunate  and  until  the  Tokugawa  Shogun's 
death  in  1616.  After  his  death  his  descendants 
for  fifteen  generations  bore  aloft  the  escutcheon 
of  the  Shogunate,  until  in  1853  the  squadron  of 
the  United  States,  under  Commodore  Perry, 
steamed  into  the  theretofore  undisturbed  waters 
of  Yedo  Bay. 


CHAPTER    VIII 

CAUSES    OF   feudalism's   OVERTHROW 

On  the  14th  of  July,  1853,  the  Shogunate  gov- 
ernment received  President  Fillmore's  letter.  It 
was  confronted  with  the  necessity  of  a  more  or 
less  diplomatic  interview  with  the  Black  Fleet. 
The  presents  from  the  American  people  must  be 
examined,  the  whole  matter  debated,  and  the  re- 
ply prepared  before  the  return  of  the  obnoxious 
fleet.  They  were  ten  months  "  to  the  good." 
Should  it  be  war  or  should  it  be  peace?  Which- 
ever was  to  occur,  the  Daimios,  under  the  feudal 
system,  would  have  to  be  consulted,  as  they,  ex 
officio,  would  have  to  shoulder  the  responsibility. 
A  translation  of  the  brief  received  from  Perry  was 
duly  made  and  a  copy  was  sent  to  each  of  the 
Daimios  requesting  their  unreserved  opinions  in 
terms  as  follows:  "  The  document  delivered  from 
the  American  ships,  of  which  a  translation  is 
hereto  attached,  is  a  matter  of  vital  importance 
to  the  nation.  Ask  not  concerning  the  past  nor 
for  a  reason  why  we  could  not  refuse  to  accept 
the   letter    from   the   American    ambassador,   but 

79 


80  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

cast  your  eyes  to  the  immediate  future,  where 
omens  threaten  the  overwhehning  of  the  country." 
To  this  demand  repHes  were  rapidly  composed 
and  sent  to  the  Shogun.  The  replies  were  in 
substance  all  of  the  same  tenor,  one  of  which, 
from  Prince  Mito,  is  as  follows : 

"  There  are  ten  reasons  in  favor  of  war. 

"First— The  annals  of  our  history  are  replete  with 
the  exploits  of  the  Great  who  planted  our  banners  on 
alien  soil,  but  never  was  the  clash  of  foreign  arms  heard 
within  the  precincts  of  holy  ground.  Let  not  our  genera- 
tion be  the  first  to  permit  the  disgrace  of  a  barbarian 
army  treading  on  the  land  where  our  fathers  rest. 

*'  Second — Notwithstanding  the  strict  interdiction  of 
Christianity,  there  are  those  guilty  of  the  heinous  crime 
of  professing  the  doctrines  of  this  evil  sect.  If  now 
America  be  once  admitted  into  our  favor  the  rise  of  the 
faith    is    a   matter    of    certainty. 

"  Third — Shall  we  trade  our  gold,  silver,  copper,  iron 
and  sundry  useful  materials  for  wool,  glass,  and  similar 
trashy  little  articles!  Even  the  limited  barter  with  the 
Dutch  factory  ought  to  have  been  stopped. 

"  Fourth — Many  a  time  recently  have  Russia  and  other 
countries  solicited  trade  with  us,  but  they  were  promptly 
refused.  If  once  America  be  permitted  the  same  privi- 
lege, what  excuse  can  there  be  for  not  extending  the  same 
to    other    nations? 

"  Fifth— The  policy  of  the  barbarians  is,  first  to  enter 
a  country  for  trade,  then  to  introduce  their  religion  and 
afterwards  to  stir  up  strife  and  contention.  Let  us  be 
guided  by  the  experience  of  our  forefathers  during  the 
past  centuries.  Despise  not  the  lessons  of  the  Chinese 
opium   war. 

"Sixth — The  Dutch  scholars  say  that  our  people  should 
cross  the  ocean,  go  to  the  i  other  countries  and  engage  in 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  81 

active  foreign  trade.  This  is  all  very  desirable,  provided 
our  people  be  as  brave  and  as  strong  as  v^ere  their  an- 
cestors in  olden  time.  But  at  present  the  long-continued 
peace  has  incapacitated  them  for  any  such  activity. 

"  Seventh — The  necessity  of  vigilance  against  the  re- 
turn of  the  American  ships  has  brought  the  vigilant 
Samurai  to  the  capitol  from  distant  quarters  ,of  the 
realm.     Is  it  wise  to   disappoint  them? 

"Eighth — Not  only  the  naval  defense  of  Nagasaki, 
but  all  things  relating  to  foreign  powers  have  been  en- 
trusted to  the  two  clans  of  Kuroda  and  Nabeshima.  To 
hold  any  conference  with  a  foreign  power  outside  of 
their  port  of  Nagasaki,  as  has  been  done  this  time  at 
Kurihama,  is  an  encroachment  upon  their  rights  and  trust. 
These  powerful  families  will  not  thankfully  accept  any 
intrusion   into    their   vested    authority. 

"  Ninth — the  haughty  demeanor  of  the  barbarians  of 
the  United  States,  now  at  anchorage  in  our  sacred  har- 
bor, has  provoked  even  the  illiterate  populace.  Should 
nothing  be  done  to  show  that  the  Government  shares  the 
indignation  of  the  people,  they  will  lose  all  fear  or  re- 
spect   for    or    confidence    in    it. 

"  Tenth — Peace  and  prosperity  of  long  duration  have 
enervated  the  spirit,  rusted  the  armor  and  blunted  the 
swords  of  our  men,  and  lulled  them  to  ease.  When  shall 
they  be  aroused?  Is  not  the  present  the  most  auspicious 
moment  to   quicken  their  sinews  of  war?" 

Some  forty  replies  from  Daimios,  received  sub- 
sequent to  that  of  Prince  Mito  just  quoted, 
unanimously  declared  against  opening  up  tlie 
country  to  foreign  trade,  whatever  might  be  the 
consequence.  There  were  conflicting  opinions 
among  the  counselors  of  the  Shogunate,  which  to- 
gether with  the  positive  martial  tone  of  the  epis- 


8S  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

tics  from  Daimlos  and  other  princes,  coupled 
with  the  condition  of  the  Samurai  or  army,  pre- 
sented quite  a  tangled  state  of  affairs  to  the  Sho- 
gunatc,  and  left  it  a  most  intricate  problem  to 
solve.  To  make  matters  worse  the  Russians  with 
a  strong  land  and  naval  force  were  skirting  other 
ports  of  the  country  and  a  British  fleet  was  in  the 
Sea  of  Japan.  In  this  state  of  national  uproar 
and  ominous  forebodings  did  the  year  1853  close. 
The  common  people,  permeated  with  the  peculiar 
spirit  and  prejudices  of  past  centuries,  and  now 
deluged  with  superstitious  fears,  began  to  neglect 
agriculture ;  internal  commerce  was  at  a  stand- 
still and  the  artisan  lost  his  ambition.  Mean- 
while, the  man  who  was  the  Prime  Minister  of  the 
Shogun's  Cabinet  was  Baron  li  Kamon,  Lord  of 
Hikone.  He  was  a  man  of  most  conspicuous  fig- 
ure among  the  progressive  parties  and  of  great 
insight  and  vigor,  but,  like  many  farseeing  men, 
impatient  of  delays  and  swift  in  action.  li  was 
not  a  man  so  easily  deterred  as  to  compromise 
from  what  he  considered  to  be  the  right  course. 
Surrounded  by  enemies  opposed  to  his  policy,  he 
boldly  entered  into  a  treaty  with  the  foreign 
powers.  His  wise  and  determined  attitude  saved 
Japan  from  the  fate  of  other  Oriental  countries. 
However,  actuated  by  intrigue  and  prompted  by 
suspicion,  li,  the  most  progressive  man  of  his 
time,  as  a  reward  for  the  great  work  contributed 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  83 

to  his  country,  was  assassinated  at  the  gate  of 
Sakurada.  The  exclusive  poHcy  which  permeated 
the  Shogunate  party,  coupled  with  the  murder 
of  li,  started  organized  strife  against  the  Shogun- 
ate. The  first  aggressive  move  against  the  Sho- 
gunate power  was  made  in  Satuma,  but  the  bom- 
bardment of  Kagoshima  by  the  British  fleet 
quelled  the  excitement.  For  this  affair  the  Brit- 
ish demanded  an  indemnity  of  $625,000.  At 
Shimonoseki  some  Chosiu  Samurai  fired  upon  an 
alleged  fleet  of  nine  Enghsh,  three  French,  four 
Dutch,  and  one  American  men-of-war,  whereupon 
this  foreign  fleet  bombarded  the  town  and  the 
Shogunate  government  had  to  foot  the  bill  of 
$3,000,000. 

Meanwhile,  Perry's  squadron,  considerably 
augmented,  returned  to  the  Bay  of  Yedo  and 
completed  negotiations  for  the  treaty  between 
Japan  and  the  United  States.  Then  followed 
other  nations  demanding  equal  treaty  rights, 
among  which  were  England,  Russia,  Holland, 
France,  Portugal,  Germany,  Italy,  Spain,  Bel- 
gium, Scandina\qa,  Peru,  Hawaii,  and  Siam. 
Thus  besieged  from  without  by  numerous  fleets, 
and  wrecked  from  within  bv  the  insurrections  and 
jealousy  of  irresponsible  Daimios  and  Samurai, 
the  Shogunate  succumbed  after  an  almost  unin- 
terrupted reign  of  938  years.  With  it  ended 
feudalism   in   Japan,    and   with   it   the   Emperor 


84  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

again  assumed  full  military  and  political  swa,j 
as  of  old.  Thus  out  of  a  calamitous  condition  of 
internecine  chaos  and  conflict,  order  and  equity 
were  bom  and  the  apparently  outraged  nation 
suddenly  broke  the  fetters  of  torpor  and  despair 
— the  accumulated  thraldom  of  centuries — leaped 
to  the  full  possession  of  her  pristine  rights  and 
glory,  and  joined  the  family  of  nations.  It  is 
therefore  manifest  that  the  lapse  of  the  Tycoon 
or  Shogunate  government  and  the  extinction  of 
feudalism  in  Japan  was  a  sequel  to  Perry's  pro- 
pitious expedition. 

These,  however,  were  not  the  incipient  ante- 
cedents of  the  fall  of  the  Shogunate.  Whatever 
may  be  the  trend  of  events,  there  is  no  effect 
without  a  correlative  cause.  Such  a  convulsive 
though  beneficial  cataclysm  as  led  to  the  extinc- 
tion of  the  Shogunate  and  feudal  systems  of 
Japan,  interrupting  and  revolutionizing  the  con- 
tinuity of  a  persistent  course  of  events,  must  have 
had  a  concomitant  precedent,  and  must  have  re- 
sulted from  an  accumulated  predisposition,  just 
or  unjust.  The  Japanese  have  never  evinced  a 
revolutionary  spirit.  Usually  they  acquiesce  in 
existing  conditions.  But,  by  a  posthumous  delv- 
ing among  the  archives  of  the  feudal  system,  ev- 
ery document  manifests  some  insidious  encroach- 
ment upon  the  natural  rights  of  the  people  and 
the  inherent  prerogatives  of  the  Emperor.     Apart 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  S3 

from  being  the  sequel  to  Perry's  effective  visit 
and  others,  a  few  causes  of  this  important  revo- 
lution are  subjoined. 

1.  When  Tokugawa  lyeyasu  became  Sho- 
gun  he  at  once  began  to  oppose  the  imperial 
power  and  to  make  such  disposition  and  distri- 
bution of  his  authority  and  friends  as  would  ul- 
timately effect  the  suppression  of  the  imperial 
dynasty.  By  the  annihilation  of  his  rivals  he 
firmly  secured  the  government  as  an  heredity  in 
his  family.  He  sent  his  most  potent  representa- 
tive to  Kyoto,  the  imperial  capital,  presumably 
as  a  bodyguard  to  His  Majesty,  but,  in  reality, 
to  extend  his  influence  at  the  expense  of  the  im- 
perial power,  and  at  the  same  time  to  watch  the 
inner  workings  of  the  royal  court.  He  kept  one 
of  the  royal  princes  at  his  capital,  Yedo,  ap- 
parently as  a  mark  of  homage  and  respect  to  the 
supreme  authority,  but,  insidiously  as  an  hostage 
and  efficient  means  of  intimidation  to  any  antag- 
onist that  might  otherwise  brew  trouble  at  Kyoto. 
All  influence,  power,  arts  and  internal  commerce 
were  centralized  at  Yedo,  and  Kyoto  was,  in  ef- 
fect, but  a  distant  western  suburb. 

Such  wily  artifice  presaged  hostihty  and  pro- 
voked the  Imperialists  to  be  vigilant  and  to  seize 
the  first  opportunity  to  overthrow  the  powerful 
Shogun  government  and  re-establish  the  mon- 
archy  on    an   insuperable   basis.      This    zest   for 


SG  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

reprisal  had  been  steadily  ripening  into  fen^ent 
zeal  for  two  centuries,  and  was  evidently  ready  to 
break  forth  when  the  ambassador  of  a  powerful 
nation  sou2:ht  an  interview  with  a  commissioner 
of  the  Emperor,  and  not  with  a  representative  of 
Tokugawa. 

2.  The  administration,  which  all  along  ap- 
peared to  be  the  inalienable  property  of  the  Sho- 
gun,  gradually  became  estranged  by  the  influ- 
ences above  related,  until  generation  after  gen- 
eration his  very  family  ties  were  severed  to  aug- 
ment the  power  of  his  rivals. 

3.  The  Shogunate  administration  enacted  that 
the  families  of  all  the  Daimios,  except  those  of 
the  administration,  should  reside  at  Yedo,  this  in 
order  to  facilitate  the  political  extinction  of  all 
refractory  Dalmlos  and  unite  the  whole  country 
at  the  back  of  the  Shogun.  The  descendants  of 
those  who  had  thus  suff*ered  extinction  were  for 
centuries  biding  their  time  for  an  opportunity 
to  overturn  the  Shogun  government. 

4.  The  administration  created  the  Daimioship 
heredity,  placing  no  premium  on  merit,  but  rather 
discrediting  valor,  so  that  the  -wise  could  not 
evince  or  exercise  their  wisdom,  and  so  that  the 
snob  and  puppet  had  equal  authority  and  was 
as  highly  esteemed  as  the  most  astute  philoso- 
pher. Thus  the  office  of  Daimio  was  degraded 
and  became  a  mere  puppet  to  aggrandize  the  in- 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  87 

fluence  of  the  administration.     The  wise  and  just 
were  hkewise  biding  their  time   for  reprisals. 

5.  The  edict  of  the  Shogunate  interdicting  all 
foreign  relations,  and  inhibiting  the  egress  of 
the  Japanese,  hoodwinked  the  people  into  im- 
agining that  the  strictures  were  imposed  for  the 
mutual  good  and  safety  of  themselves  and  the 
country.  They  thus  came  to  dream  the  dreams 
of  false  peace  and  to  he  at  ease  on  the  very 
crater  of  a  rapidly  developing  cataclysmic  polit- 
ical volcano,  when  suddenly  they  were  aroused, 
though  remaining  partly  stupefied,  by  the  first 
quake  and  eruption  incident  to  the  apparently 
ominous  visit  of  the  American  squadron,  casting 
anchor  at  the  eastern  capital. 

6.  The  centrahzation  of  the  wealth,  finances, 
national  treasures  and  resources  of  the  country  in 
the  Shogun  capital,  the  depletion  of  the  finances 
of  the  Daimios  by  exorbitant  demands,  and 
the  luxury  and  consequent  licentiousness  of  the 
Samurai,  together  with  the  consequent  degrada- 
tion of  their  pride,  valor  and  patriotism,  all 
tended  to  inspire  universal  dissatisfaction  'and 
contempt  and  evinced  a  desperate  condition  of 
national  dissipation   and  impotency. 

The  fall  of  the  Shogunate,  therefore,  was  a 
case  of  felo  de  se,  the  inevitable  consequence  of 
undue  power,  maladministration,  avarice  and 
prodigality. 


CHAPTER    IX 

JAPANESE    MEDIEVAL    FOREIGN    INTERCOURSE 

Under  any  form  of  government  it  is  highly 
improbable  that  a  keen,  spirited  people  of  mixed 
race  and  varied  foresight  and  ambitions,  inhabit- 
ing an  archipelago  embraced  by  diverse  seas  and 
commercial  highways,  could  remain,  like  a  great 
family  of  hermit  crabs,  forever  isolated  from  a 
mutual  intercourse  with  other  nations. 

We  find  that  even  when  the  government  of 
Japan  was  formed  with  the  first  Emperor  Jimmu, 
about  the  year  660  B.  C,  amicable  relations  were 
estabhshed  between  the  Japanese  and  the  rest  of 
the  ancient  nations. 

Students  of  history  know  that  the  people  of 
olden  time  were  characteristically  fearless.  They 
also  know  that  the  history  of  ancient  civilization 
was  written  in  the  construction  and  destruction 
of  governments  and  amid  the  ashes  of  the  funeral 
pyres  of  nations.  But  they  are  abruptly  cut 
off  from  infonnation  of  the  great  facts  which 
transpired  along  the  shores  of  Japan  before  the 
Christian  era— facts  which  call  into  play  all 
emotions  of  the  soul  of  man — the  assimilation  of 

-68 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  89 

the  two  races  and  civilizations — the  Phenician 
civilization  of  the  Semitic  race,  by  way  of  India, 
and  the  Indo-Aryan  civilization  of  the  Hamitic 
race. 

To  the  people  of  the  plains  of  the  Nile,  of  the 
Tigris,  Euphrates,  and  of  the  Indus,  which  you 
consider,  if  not  the  cradle  of  the  human  race,  at 
least  the  cradle  of  human  civiHzation,  the  Japa- 
nese trace  their  ancient  ancestry.  They  believe 
that  the  transmigration  of  these  ancient  civiliza- 
tions is  amply  proved  by  ethnological  and  archeo- 
logical  facts. 

The  sea  is  the  principal  factor  in  mythical  nar- 
ratives. The  written  languages  or  hieroglyphics 
of  sea  fishes,  the  sacrifice  of  human  flesh,  the  dis- 
tinctive manners  and  customs  of  marriage,  the 
ideals  of  maidens,  the  worship  of  the  sun  and 
the  moon,  all  tend  to  prove  the  assertion  of  com- 
mon origin  as  safely  as  if  you  set  a  ship  adrift 
in  the  Southern  Current.  It  unfailingly  reaches 
the  shores  of  Kyushiu,  of  Osumi,  of  Bungo,  of 
Sanyodo,  and  the  Sea  of  Ise.  So  is  the  fact  un- 
mistakable that  the  characteristically  progressive 
cuiTent  of  the  Semitic  and  the  Hamitic  civiliza- 
tions and  races  reached  the  shore  of  Japan  be- 
fore the  Christian  era.  That  the  fittest  sur- 
vived, there  can  be  no   doubt. 

At  present  the  highest  authorities  in  ethnol- 
ogy in  Europe  and  America  list  the  Japanese 


90  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

race  as  "  AUophT/lian,'^  a  branch  of  the  great 
white  race  which  consisted  of  Allophylian,  Finnic, 
Semitic  and  Hamitic.  Whatever  decision  the  au- 
thorities may  have  rendered,  and  whatever  the 
scientists  of  all  the  ages  may  agree  upon,  yet 
we  have  presented  the  Japanese  view. 

Some  of  the  earliest  people  on  the  American 
continent  appear  to  have  been  highly  imbued  with 
dominating  nomadic  propensities.  In  some  of 
the  great  temples,  carvings  of  undisputed  Japa- 
nese origin  adorn  the  walls.  Numerous  other 
relics  of  the  Japanese  have  been  found  from  time 
to  time  on  the  Columbian  continent,  between 
Alaska  and  the  Rio  de  la  Plata.  All  these  ap- 
pear to  be  proof  positive  that  the  Japanese  peo- 
ple were  among  the  earliest  discoverers  of  Amer- 
ica, perhaps  even  the  ancestors  of  the  aborigines. 

It  is  possible  that  the  Hawaiians  are  degen- 
erated kinsmen  of  the  Japanese,  although  we  are 
aware  of  Nanaula's  voyage  from  Tahiti  in  the 
sixth  century.  Among  the  records  of  Japanese 
antiquity,  there  appears  to  be  strong  proof  that 
some  of  the  warriors  of  the  Shogun,  Taira-Kiyo- 
mori,  who  was  vanquished  at  the  battle  of  the 
Danno  Ura,  A.  D.,  1185,  became  fugitives  in  the 
western  continent. 

The  great  Venetian  traveler,  Marco  Polo,  dur- 
ing a  voyage  along  the  Japanese  shores  in  the 
thirteenth    century,   learned    from    tlie    Japanese 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  91 

people  of  a  great  continent  that  lay  still  further 
to  the  east.  May  not  the  inspiration  of  the  great 
Genoese  in  the  fifteenth  century  have  been  partly 
derived  from  these  records  of  Marco  Polo,  and 
thus  the  most  memorable  of  all  voyages  pro- 
jected? The  great  Venetian  after  he  returned  to 
Europe,  describing  jJapan,  said  in  a  somewhat 
exaggerated  way: 


"  Chipangn  (or  Japan)  Is  an  island  towards  the  east 
in  tlie  high  seas,  1,500  miles  distant  from  the  continent, 
and  a  very  great  island  it  is.  The  people  are  white, 
civilized,  and  well-favored.  They  are  idolators  and  are 
dependent  on  nobody.  And  I  can  tell  you  the  quantity 
of  gold  they  have  is  endless  for  they  find  it  in  their  own 
islands;  few  merchants  visit  the  country  because  it  is  so 
far  from  the  main  land  and  thus  it  comes  to  pass  that 
their  gold  is  abundant  beyond  all  measure.  I  will  tell 
you  a  wonderful  thing  about  the  palace  of  the  lord  of 
that  island.  You  must  know  that  he  has  a  great  palace 
which  is  entirely  roofed  with  fine  gold,  just  as  our 
churches  are  roofed  with  lead,  insomuch  that  it  would 
scarcely  be  possible  to  estimate  its  value.  Moreover,  all 
the  pavement  of  the  palace  and  the  floors  of  its  chambers 
are  entirely  of  gold,  in  plates  like  slabs  of  stone,  a  good 
two  fingers  thick;  and  the  windows  are  of  gold,  so  that 
altogether  the  richness  of  this  palace  is  past  all  bounds 
and  all  belief.  They  have  also  pearls  in  abundance,  which 
are  of  a  rose  color,  but  fine,  big  and  round  and  quite 
as  valuable  as  the  white  ones.  When  a  body  is  buried 
they  put  one  of  these  pearls  in  the  mouth,  for  such  is 
their    custom." 


However,    Columbus    was    doubtless    influenced 


93  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

by  these  accounts  of  the  great  Venetian,  and  de- 
termined to  reach  Japan  and  India  by  a  western 
route,  or  perhaps  explore  an  intervening  conti- 
nent. Coknnbus,  however,  was  denied  the  privi- 
lege of  visiting  Japan. 

IVIeanwhile,  the  Japanese  Empress  Jingo's 
noted  expedition  to  Korea,  in  the  year  200  A. 
D.,  established  Japanese  influence  in  that  coun- 
try. Japan  then  introduced  the  Korean  arts  and 
literature  into  Japan.  The  relations  of  the  two 
countries  became  so  close  as  to  cause  each  to 
patronize  the  other's  skilled  workmen.  Trade  and 
commerce  expanded  between  the  two. 

In  the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Ojin,  about  300 
A.  D.,  Chinese  learning  was  introduced  into  the 
country  and  adopted  by  the  Japanese.  Internal 
commerce  flourished,  and  markets  and  fairs  were 
held  in  many  centers.  Transportation  in  the  in- 
terior and  coastwise  trade  were  inaugurated  and 
the  ports  of  the  country  were  constantly  visited 
by  Korean  and  Chinese  ships.  The  Koreans 
brought  with  them  the  magnificent  styles  of  archi- 
tecture, gardening,  carriages,  music,  poetry  and 
important  weapons  of  war,  while  the  Chinese  in- 
troduced into  Japan  the  balance,  and  standards 
of  weights  and  measures.  During  this  period  the 
Teutonic  tribes,  still  in  a  state  of  barbarism, 
were  overrunning  the  Roman  empire,  while  the 
Mohammedan  religion  was  just  rising  in  Arabia. 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  9S 

Next  to  the  Koreans  and  the  Chinese,  the  peo- 
ple of  the  Philippine  Islands  and  India  were  the 
first  who  had  intercourse  with  the  Japanese. 
About  the  year  654  A.  D.,  priests  from  India  in- 
troduced  Buddhism   in   Japan. 

Musketry  was  introduced  for  the  first  time  in 
the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Gonara,  A.  D.  1530, 
by  the  Portuguese.  Until  then  the  Japanese 
people  did  not  know  the  art  of  making  or  using 
what  were  then  called  "  mysterious  "  weapons. 
Half  a  dozen  years  later,  the  Japanese  were  sent 
to  Portugal  for  the  purpose  of  studying  the  im- 
portant art  of  cannon  foundrying  and  upon  their 
return  the  manufacture  of  guns  and  gun-pow- 
der as  well  as  their  use  were  the  dominating  in* 
terests  of  the  Japanese  people.  Soon  after  their 
acquisition  of  the  art  of  manufacture  of  musketry 
and  gunnery,  a  number  of  Japanese  leaders  con- 
templated the  seizure  of  the  Philippine  Islands 
and  other  Asiatic  coast  countries.  Surely  then 
the  complaints  from  Annam,  Siam,  Luzon,  Korea, 
China  and  other  Malay  countries,  requesting  the 
Japanese  government  to  restrain  its  turbulent 
behavior,  were  justifiable.  The  Japanese  people 
at  this  time  had  attained  widespread  prosperity. 
Medical  science  was  first  introduced  into  Japan 
by  the  missionaries  of  Christianity,  to  be  used  as 
an  instrument  to  substantiate  the  theory  of  sav- 
ing the  life  and  the  soul.     Missionaries  came  in 


941  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

numbers,  among  whom  the  immortal  disciple  of 
Christ,  the  famous  Francis  Xavier,  was  chief,  in 
order  to  propagate  the  religion  of  the  King  of 
Kings.  Medical  schools  were  established  by  the 
Christian  teachers,  which  soon  took  the  Japanese 
by  a  storm  of  enthusiasm,  and  this  science  added 
to  its  principles  of  learning  the  Dutch  medical 
system,  from  the  Dutch  who  came  to  Japan  on 
the  heels  of  the  Portuguese. 

The     Shogunate     government     advocated     the 
open-door  policy  in  foreign  trade  and  encouraged 
and   licensed   the    merchants.      Even   the   barons 
and  warriors  joined  in  the  work  of  shaping  up 
the   country's    commercial    condition    and   sought 
commercial     advantages     with     other     countries. 
The  government  issued  an  annual  license  to  the 
trading   ships  to  Luzon,  Amoy,   Macas,   Annam, 
Tanpuin,  Cambodia,  Siam,  Malacca,  etc.     At  one 
time   the   ocean   liners   engaged   in   foreign  trade 
actually  numbered  one  hundred  and  seventy-nine. 
The    Japanese    believers     in     Christianity    often 
visited  Europe;  even  their  ambassadors  were  sent 
to  Rome,  and  there  presented  one  hundred  pieces 
of  gold  to  Pope  Gregory  XIIL   In  the  year  1584, 
the  Japanese  ambassadors  were  allowed  an  audi- 
ence with  Phillip  II  of  Spain.     Many  Japanese 
studied  in  Europe   and  brought  back  with  them 
European  arts  and  products,  terrestrial  and  as- 
tronomical globes,  clocks   and  watches,  together 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  95 

with  the  desire  for  European  architecture,  ship- 
building, civilization  and  customs.  In  1600,  the 
arts  of  shipbuilding  and  gunnery  were  vigorously 
carried  on,  and  among  the  workingmen  were 
Spaniards,  Dutch,  Portuguese  and  English. 
Some  of  them  married  Japanese  women. 

About  this  time  trade  between  Japan  and 
America  was  seriously  contemplated.  Acapulco 
in  Mexico,  and  Nagasaki  in  Japan,  were  mu- 
tually known  as  the  centers  of  Japanese- American 
commerce.  As  to  Japan's  open  market  pohcy  of 
olden  time  it  may  be  clearly  observed  that  when 
King  James  I  of  England  sent  the  agent  of  the 
East  India  Company  to  Japan  for  purposes  of 
commercial  extension,  Japan  entered  readily  into 
a  treaty.  By  the  terms  of  the  agreement  both 
the  contracting  parties  were  permitted  to  engage 
in  foreign  trade  freely  and  unrestrainedly.  The 
people  of  the  two  countries  were  to  have  privi- 
leges to  sail  along  the  coast  of  both  empires,  and 
subjects  of  either  country  could  reside  and  build 
houses  and  enjoy  the  privileges  of  trading  in  the 
capitals  of  the  other.  So  Englishmen  came  to 
Japan,  and  the  Japanese  in  turn  went  to  Eng- 
land; and  the  people  of  all  trading  countries,  in 
their  critical  comparisons  of  various  noted  cities 
in  Europe  and  America,  asserted  that  Yedo  sur- 
passed all  the  others  in  point  of  health,  wealth, 
prosperity,     and    magnificence.       In    the    main, 


96  LIFE    OF   JAPAN 

Japan  was  flooded  with  the  midday  light  of  civil- 
ization and  joined  England,  Holland,  Spain  and 
others  that  were  most  progressive  in  Europe,  as 
Iiarbingers  of  culture,  knowledge  and  civilization. 
But  the  manifest  destiny  of  Japan  took  other 
ways  in  its  march  to  ultimate  completion.  Polit- 
ical and  religious  matters  arose  and  shut  off  the 
country,  the  causes  of  which  Avere  altogether 
superhuman.  The  Japanese  people,  who  consti- 
tute only  a  human  unit,  had  to  submit  to  the  hand 
of  Providence  in  abandoning  their  open-door 
policy,  and  shunning  their  traditional  free  inter- 
course like  a  nightmare.  Japan  went  into  a  pro- 
longed state  of  slumber  and  enforced  a  rigid  pol- 
icy of  excluding  foreign  intercourse,  until  after 
about  two  and  one-half  centuries  of  sleep,  in 
185S,  she  was  awakened  by  the  arrival  of  the 
United  States  expedition  at  her  forbidden  door. 


PART  II 


CHAPTER   X 

JAPANESE    CONSTITUTIONAIi     GOVERNMENT 

If  constitutional  government  means  certain 
fixed  rules  and  principles  under  which  a  govern- 
ment is  carried  on,  the  most  important  of  which 
is  that  the  people  have  a  voice  in  all  deliberations 
prior  to  the  making  of  any  new  law,  then  Japan 
has,  from  time  immemorial,  possessed  it  in  some 
measure.  If  it  means  "  Government  by  the  peo- 
ple and  for  the  people,"  then  Japan  never  pos- 
sessed anything  of  the  kind  until  the  Japanese 
constitution    was    promulgated  on    February    11, 

1889. 

A  brief  examination  of  the  Constitution  of  Old 
Japan  is  not  only  of  historical  interest,  but  is 
also  essential  to  show  clearly  the  contrast  between 
the  old  and  new  constitutions. 

The  Japanese  during  the  twenty-five  and  a 
half  centuries  they  have  lived  in  one  archipelago, 
consisting  of  about  4,000  islands,  hemmed  in  by 
the  natural  boundaries  of  the  seas,  evolved  a  sys- 
tem of  government  peculiar  tO'  themselves — a 
system  of  mutual  independence  and  yet  of  con- 
federation  among  the    different    islands.        The 

99 


100  LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

early  history  of  the  Japanese  before  the  Chris- 
tian era,  like  that  of  Greece  and  Rome,  is  a  his- 
tory of  incessant  warfare  and  conflict  between  the 
different  tribes.  This  constant  warfare  and  con- 
flict finally  resulted  in  the  consolidation  of  the 
Japanese  people  into  one  pohtical  unit  and  the 
birth  of  a  national  consciousness. 

The  progress  of  political  fusion  in  the  early 
history  of  Japan  was  slow  and  always  limited 
by  the  necessities  of  the  case.  It  progressed  only 
through  necessity,  or  through  the  new  statesman- 
ship which  the  new  order  demanded.  The  inces- 
sant conflict  among  the  diff'erent  tribes — either  in 
the  suppression  of  tribal  uprisings  or  in  the  de- 
fense of  the  islands  against  foreign  invaders, 
caused  the  rise  of  the  middle  class.  The  rise  of  the 
middle  class  in  any  nation  means  the  entering 
wedge  against  despotism  and  the  prevention  of 
national  ruin.  The  ideals  of  the  middle  class  nat- 
urally incline  toward  a  military  spirit.  The  sol- 
diery and  the  middle  class  in  ancient  Japan  were 
one  and  the  same  thing. 

When  a  country  is  in  its  infancy  the  scepter 
and  the  sword  must  follow  each  other,  therefore 
the  king  decides  quarrels,  declares  customs  and 
leads  the  people  in  war.  But  after  a  while  the 
community  extends  by  absorbing  others  in  con- 
test or  by  natural  means  of  growth,  and  can  no 
longer  assemble  in  its  entirety  to  express  its  as- 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  101 

sent  or  dissent  on  matters  of  common  interest. 
The  various  duties  of  the  King  pass  Into  the 
hands  of  ministers,  sometimes  with  the  result, 
noticeable  In  the  English  Constitution,  that  the 
King  comes  to  be  regarded  as  Incapable  of  dis- 
charging the  duties  for  himself. 

During  the  Feudal  age  the  Emperor  was  re- 
duced to  a  mere  figurehead.  Still,  he  was  the 
sovereign  just  the  same.  The  present  constitu- 
tion of  Japan  construes  the  position  of  the  Em- 
peror during  the  feudal  ages  In  the  following 
few  words : 

"  The  unity  of  political  powers  weakened  dur- 
ing the  middle  ages,  by  a  succession  of  civil  com- 
motions." 

As  it  was  written  elsewhere,  during  the  Feudal 
age  Japan  was  parcelled  out  Into  fiefs,  each 
under  a  separate  Dalmlo  or  feudal  baron.  The 
territory  of  each  Dalmlo  was  politically  and 
socially  Independent  from  that  of  every  other 
fief,  and  the  laws  and  customs  of  one  territory 
were  often  the  very  antithesis  of  those  of  adja- 
cent fiefs. 

The  Shogunate  family  had  in  every  case  three 
or  more  branches  or  houses ;  the  successor  to  the 
Shogunate  being  always  chosen  from  one  of  these 
families  when  the  Shogun  had  no  son.  Next  to 
them  in  rank  came  the  feudal  barons,  who  were 
of  great  power.       They  were  allies  rather  than 


102  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

subjects.  Next  to  them  in  rank  came  the  nobles, 
who  were  descended  from  some  of  the  numerous 
progeny  of  a  Shogun.  Next  in  rank  and  power 
were  the  Feudal  barons  who  were  eligible  to  mem- 
bership in  the  Central  Council  of  the  feudal  gov- 
ernment. These  privileges  were  attached  to 
these  ranks  as  a  reward  for  ancestral  submission 
in  the  decisive  feudal  war  of  the  country.  The 
feudal  barons  sent  their  representatives  who  es- 
tablished their  headquarters  at  the  seat  of  the 
Shogun's  government;  the  representatives  may 
have  changed  from  time  to  time,  but  their  head- 
quarters and  offices  remained  the  same. 

The  Shogun  goverament  was  carried  on  for 
these  nobles  by  the  vassals  who  held  fiefs  of  them. 
These  vassals  constituted  the  Samurai  or  military 
retainers.  In  short,  these  retainers  of  the  Feudal 
barons  were  eligible  to  the  offices  of  the  adminis- 
tration within  the  limits  of  the  territory  of  the 
particular  baron.  The  judges,  legislatives,  exec- 
utives and  officers  of  respective  provinces  were 
chosen  from  the  Samurai  and  the  Samurai  alone. 

Such  was  really  the  form  and  relation  to  each 
other  of  the  parts  of  the  feudal  government  and 
such  were  the  rulers  who  regulated  the  various 
administrative  affairs.. 

In  theory  the  Japanese  people  autocratically 
ruled  under  the  feudal  system;  they  had  always 
been  able  to  make    their    wishes    known    to    the 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  103 

authorities  about  them.  The  peasants  and  far- 
mers of  the  country  villages  had  access  to  the 
local  retainers,  the  retainers  in  their  turn  had 
access  to  the  government  of  the  feudal  lord,  so 
that  the  history  of  every  clan  teems  with  in- 
stances in  which  the  policy  of  the  feudal  govern- 
ment was  shaped  by  the  will,  deferentially  ex- 
pressed, of  the  retainers.  In  the  same  way  the 
government  of  the  Shogun  was  always  accessible 
to  the  counsels,  deferentially  tendered,  of  the  feu- 
dal barons.  When  some  great  crisis  threatened 
the  Empire,  as  for  instance,  the  question  of  the 
introduction  of  foreign  residents  and  merchants 
into  the  country,  the  Great  Councils  of  the  feudal 
barons  met  for  the  purpose  of  deliberating  with 
the  government  on  the  needs  of  the  empire. 

But  constitutional  government,  or  government 
by  the  people  and  for  the  people,  in  the  modem 
sense  of  the  term,  was  quite  unknown.  The  first 
glimmering  of  the  idea  may  be  seen  in  the  oath 
which  his  present  majesty  took  on  the  occasion 
of  the  resumption  of  sovereignty  by  the  crown. 
In  this  oath,  published  on  the  16th  of  April,  1868, 
his  majesty  declared  that  "Men  should  meet  in 
council  from  all  parts  of  the  country,  and  all 
affairs  of  State  should  be  determined  by  public 
opinion." 

In  September  of  the  same  year  Imperial  noti- 
fications were  issued  in  which    it    was    declared 


104  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

that  "  Public  sentiment  as  expressed  by  the  coun- 
cilors selected  from  all  parts  of  the  country  was 
to  be  the  directing-  power  in  the  future,  because 
the  private  caprice  of  any  one  individual  should 
not  be  allowed  to  control  the  empire."  In  April 
of  the  following  year  (1869),  another  imperial 
notification  was  issued,  which  announced  that  his 
majesty  would  shortly  proceed  to  the  eastern 
portion  of  his  empire,  that  is,  to  Tokyo,  when  he 
would  summon  together  his  ministers  and  the 
chiefs  of  the  people  in  order  that  public  opinion 
might  be  consulted,  that  the  foundations  of  the 
nation  might  be  laid  upon  a  basis  which  would 
secure  national  tranquility.  The  history  of  the 
Meiji  era,  from  the  accession  of  his  present  maj- 
esty to  the  final  promulgation  of  the  constitu- 
tion in  1889,  shows  us  how  constantly  the  Impe- 
rial Government  kept  before  its  eyes  the  princi- 
ples laid  down  in  the  oath  of  accession  and  sub- 
sequent notifications. 

In  the  meantime  every  effort  was  put  forth  to 
gather  the  experience  and  wisdom  necessary  for 
the  undertaking.  A  special  mission,  headed  by 
the  late  Prince  Iwakura,  left  Japan  for  the 
United  States  and  Europe  in  1871,  its  main  ob- 
ject being  to  secure,  if  possible,  the  revision  of 
the  treaties  in  which  Japan  was  made  to  recog- 
nize the  extra-temtorial  rights  of  foreign  resi- 
dents   in    Japan.        The    embassy    was    also    in- 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  105 

structed  to  pay  special  attention  to  the  political 
institutions  of  the  countries  they  visited.  In  ad- 
dition to  Prince  Iwakura,  the  embassy  included 
Kido,  Okubo,  Ito,  Yamaguchi — all  men  who  exer- 
cised great  influence  over  the  subsequent  destinies 
of  their  country.  It  was  a  period  then,  as  now, 
when  many  Japanese  were  abroad  for  the  pur- 
pose of  study ;  and  many  forms  of  constitutional 
government  were  brought  home  for  discussion. 
The  great  difficulty  was  in  selecting  a  model  for 
imitation. 

^  The  Constitution    of    the    United    States,    the 
time-honored   Constitution   of  Great   Britain,  the 
Charter  of  the  then  newly  organized  French  Re- 
public, and  the  conservative  part  of  the  German 
Constitution,  were  some  of  the  models  presented. 
In  1881  his  majesty  proclaimed  that  he  would, 
m  the  year  1890,  summon  a  parliament  to  meet 
for  the  transaction  of  government  business.   The 
promise  to  summon  a  parliament  in  1890  involved 
the   drafting  of  a   constitution  previous   to   that 
date.      The  eight  years  which  followed  the  impe- 
rial promise  were  therefore  years  of  great  activ- 
ity, both  in   and  outside   the  government  circles. 
Outside   the   government    influence    the    political 
parties  were  organized  and    reorganized    with    a 
view  to  the  exigencies  of  parliamentary  activity. 
In  the   government    circles    the    departments    of 
education  and  of  the  interior  were  busy  with  re- 


106  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

forms,  and  prominent  lawyers  were  employed  in 
connection  with  the  department  of  justice.  A 
special  department  of  the  imperial  household  was 
created,  called  the  Seidotori  Shirabe  Kioku,  or 
Bureau  for  the  Investigation  of  the  Constitution. 
And  at  last,  on  February  11,  1889,  on  the  festival 
of  Kigensetsu,  long  celebrated  in  Japan  in  memory 
of  her  first  Emperor,  Jimmu,  but  now  doubly 
dear  by  reason  of  this  later  event,  was  promul- 
gated as  a  free  gift  from  the  Emperor — the  con- 
stitution which  forms  the  precious  charter  of 
Japanese  liberty. 

The  Constitution  of  Japan  is  not  like  the 
Magna  Charta,  wrung  by  rebellious  subjects 
from  an  unwilling  king,  but  it  is  an  imperial  gift, 
voluntarily  bestowed  upon  the  grateful  Japanese 
by  the  present  Emperor.  The  Japanese  Consti- 
tution gives  to  the  country  a  Diet,  with  an  upper 
and  lower  house.  In  the  upper  house  of  the  Jap- 
anese parliament  sit  the  royals,  nobles  and  peers, 
and  members  appointed  b}^  the  crown.  In  the 
lower  house  of  the  Japanese  Diet,  like  that  of 
the  United  States  Congress,  sit  representatives 
of  the  people,  freely  elected  by  those  who  are 
citizens    of  the  country. 

The  Imperial  Diet  must  be  convoked  every 
year,  and  its  session  lasts  three  months.  The 
duration  of  a  session  may  be  prolonged,  or  an 
extra  session  may  be  convoked  if  necessary,  by 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  107 

imperial  order.  Both  houses  of  the  Imperial 
Diet  may  respectively  present  addresses  to  the 
Emperor,  and  may  also  receive  petitions  pre- 
sented by  subjects. 

In  Japan  no  person  can  be  a  member  of  both 
houses  at  the  same  time.  Freedom  of  speech  and 
debate,  or  proceedings  in  parliament,  are  not  to 
be  impeached  in  any  court.  Whatever  matter 
arises  in  either  house  of  parliament  is  to  be  ex- 
amined in  that  house  to  which  it  relates,  and  not 
elsewhere.  The  adjournment  of  either  house 
takes  place  at  its  own  discretion,  unaffected  by 
the  proceedings  of  the  other  house.  Prorogation, 
or  dissolution,  takes  place  by  the  exercise  of  the 
royal  prerogative. 

American  lawyers  in  treating  the  Japanese 
constitution  must  bear  in  mind  that  the  sover- 
eignty of  the  empire  was  always  with  the  Em- 
peror. From  the  estabhshment  of  the  state,  down 
through  the  feudal  ages,  the  emperors  acknowl- 
edged no  legal  rule  binding  upon  them. 

Speaking  comparatively  of  the  constitutions 
of  Japan  and  the  United  States,  it  may  be  as- 
serted that  In  Japan  the  sovereignty  is  ascribed 
to  the  Emperor;  in  the  United  States  it  rests 
with  the  people;  in  Japan  the  sovereign  actually 
administers  the  government;  in  the  United  States 
never  in  a  single  instance.  The  Japanese  Em- 
peror has  personal  power,  dignity  and  pre-emi- 


108  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

nencc,  as  well  as  ofBcial;  the  American  ruler  has 
none  but  official,  nor  does  he  partake  in  the 
sovereignty  otherwise  than  as  a  private  citizen. 
The  Japanese  constitution  provides  that  the 
Emperor  is  the  sovereign,  sacred  and  inviolable. 
His  sovereignty  and  legislative  power  is  to  be 
concurrently  exercised  with  that  of  the  Diet. 
Laws  are  sanctioned  by  him  and  their  promulga- 
tion follows  accordingly.  The  Emperor  may 
issue,  or  cause  to  be  issued,  decrees  for  the  better 
execution  of  the  laws,  the  maintenance  of  public 
peace  and  order,  and  the  furtherance  of  the  wel- 
fare of  his  subjects.  While  he  may  not  alter 
the  laws  he  may  issue  the  imperial  ordinance 
from  time  to  time  if  he  sees  fit,  and  if  absolutely 
necessary  in  order  to  guard  the  public  safety  and 
peace,  or  to  provide  against  public  disorder  and 
calamity.  The  Emperor's  ordinance,  according 
to  the  constitution,  must  be  sanctioned  at  the 
next  session  of  the  National  Diet  or  its  further 
operation  lapses. 

The  constitution  further  provides  that  no  per- 
son shall  be  arrested,  detained,  tried  or  punished 
without  due  process  of  law,  or  be  deprived  of 
his  right  to  be  tried  by  a  judicial  tribunah  The 
Emperor  is  allowed  the  full  right  to  issue  amnes- 
ties, pardons  or  conunutations  of  sentence.  No 
Japanese  subject  shall  be  deprived  of  freedom  of 
speech  or  writing.     No  special  rights  were  given 


LIFE   OF  JAPAN  109 

by  the  constitution— the  rights   already   existing 
were  merely  expressed  and  defined.     With  regard 
to    libel,    the    courts    of    justice    take    no    notice 
of  any  matter  intended  for  the  press,  but  confine 
their    legal   jurisdiction    to    that    which    actually 
appears  in  print.     It  will  be  clearly  seen  that  the 
framers  of  the  great  Japanese  charter  embraced 
in  it  all  the  important  constitutional  safeguards 
of  popular  liberty.     The   Japanese  officers  exer- 
cise their  duties   by  the  methods   and  within  the 
limits  marked  out  and  prescribed  by  the  consti- 
tution.     The   people    rely   upon   the   constitution 
when  they  make  a  claim  against  the  government 
or  sue  it  in  a  court  of  law,  but  the  constitution 
limits  their  rights,  and  prescribes  the  methods  by 
which  those  rights  may  be  obtained.        The  con- 
stitution guarantees  that  all  public  meetings  and 
social  gatherings  shall  not  be  molested.     A  sub- 
ject of  Japan  may  live  wherever  he  chooses,  and 
engage  in  whatever  vocation  he  desires  to  follow. 
He   is   never  to  be   deprived   of  his    life,   liberty, 
property  and  pursuit  of  happiness;  the  right  of 
the   subject  to  be   secure   in   his     person,    house, 
papers,  and  efFects   shall  not  be  interfered  with. 
It  is  understood  to  mean  that  every  man's  house 
is  his  castle,  and  that  he,  under  the  protection  of 
the  law,  may  close  the  door  of  his  habitation  and 
defend  his  privacy  in  it,  not  only  against  private 
individuals  merely,  but  against  the  officers  of  the 


110  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

law  and  the  state  itself,  when  acting  without  due 
process  of  law.  According  to  the  constitution 
all  religions  are  equally  respected;  one  is  pro- 
hibited from  being  favored  or  discriminated 
against  at  the  expense  of  the  other.  It  further 
prohibits  restraint  upon  the  free  exercise  of  reli- 
gion according  to  the  dictates  of  conscience,  and 
the  state  is  not  to  inquire  into  or  take  notice  of 
religious  belief  or  expression  so  long  as  the  sub- 
ject performs  his  duty  to  the  state  and  to  his 
countrymen.  No  religious  test  shall  ever  be 
made  as  a  requirement  for  appointment  to  any 
office  or  position  of  public  trust  under  the  Japa- 
nese Government.  The  constitution  provides  that 
each  chief  of  the  several  executive  departments 
may  be  allowed  to  attend  any  debates  in  the 
National  Diet  and  to  take  part  in  them,  and  he 
is  not  responsible  to  the  parliament,  as  in  Eng- 
land, but  directly  to  the  sovereign,  as  in  Ger- 
many and  Denmark. 

In  the  United  States,  for  all  the  official  acts 
done  by  the  Cabinet,  ministers  or  secretaries,  the 
responsibility  is  on  the  President  of  the  United 
States  and  not  on  the  Cabinet  members,  but  in 
Japan  any  official  act  done  by  the  Emperor  is, 
in  contemplation  of  the  constitution,  done  by  the 
ministers  of  state,  and  the  responsibility  is  upon 
them.      To   determine   the    responsibility     in    the 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  111 

United  States  the  President  is  impeached  by  the 
Congress.        Judgment   shall   not   extend   further 
than  to  removal  from  office,   and  disqualification 
to  hold  and  enjoy   any  office  of  honor,  trust  or 
profit   under   the   United    States,    but   the   party 
convicted  shall  nevertheless  be  liable  and  subject 
to  indictment,   trial,  judgment    and    punishment 
according  to  law.     In  England,  when  a  minister 
is  tried  for  a  wrong  committed,  it  is  determined 
that  the  King's    command    is    no    excuse    for    a 
TVTongful   act.      For   a   crime   or  civil   wrong  the 
person    acting    under    such    command    would    be 
amenable  to  the  ordinary  courts   of  law.        The 
Enghsh   constitution   has   never    recognized    any 
distinction   between   those   citizens   who   are    and 
those  who  are  not  ministers  of  the  state  in  respect 
to  the  "  law  which  governs  their  conduct  or  pun- 
ishment which  deals  with  them."     Not  only  is  the 
King's  command  of  no  avail,  but  a  pardon,  how- 
ever formally  expressed,  is  no  defense  at  the  bar 
of  the  house  of  lords. 

The  Japanese  constitution,  Article  55,  says  in 
that  respect  that  the  "minister  of  state  subor- 
dinates the  King  and  shall  be  responsible  there- 
by," and  does  not  read,  Hke  Article  1,  Section  3, 
of  the  United  States  constitution,  or  Hke  the  Act 
of  Settlement  in  England.  Yet  let  us  construe 
the  term  "  responsible  "  within  the  meaning  of  the 


112  LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

Japanese  constitution.  The  legal  responsibility 
of  the  crown,  which  finds  expression  in  the  maxim 
that  "  the  King  can  do  no  wrong,"  means,  in 
Japan,  that  the  law  presumes  that  he  would 
never  willingly  infringe  its  provisions.  The  re- 
sult is  a  curious  instance  of  conflicting  practice 
and  theory.  The  sovereign  is  a  party  to  every 
important  act  of  state;  he  opens  and  prorogues, 
summons  and  dissolves  parliament;  he  makes 
peace,  war  and  treaties,  etc.  For  every  act  which 
the  King  must  do  in  respect  to  these  functions  he 
is  legally  responsible.  The  result  would  seem  to 
point  to  a  grinding  and  unmitigated  despotism; 
in  fact,  it  effects  a  strict  restraint  upon  the 
crown.  For  some  one  must  be  responsible,  and 
the  servants  of  the  crown  are  liable  for  advice 
given  as  well  as  for  acts  done.  They  suff^er  by 
loss  of  place  and  power  for  unwise  advice.  They 
may  suffer  at  the  hands  of  the  law  for  unlawful 
acts.  So  this  combination  of  irresponsibility  in 
the  King  and  responsibility  in  his  ministers  has 
a  curious  effect — that  of  clipping  his  independent 
action  and  checking  up  correctly  the  balance  of 
government. 

In  the  main  the  Japanese  people  have  a  writ- 
ten constitution.  Their  charter  of  liberty  will 
never  yield  itself  to  treaty  or  enactment;  it 
neither  changes  with  age  nor  bends  to  the  force 
of  circumstances.     It  is  a  law  for  ruler  and  peo- 


LIFE    OF  JAPAN  113 

pie,  equally  in  war  and  in  peace,  and  protects  all 
men  at  all  times  and  under  all  circumstances. 
Therefore  the  Japanese  have  a  constitutional 
government  by  the  people,  and  for  the  people,  in 
the  fullest  sense  of  the  word. 


CHAPTER    XI 

JAPAN   UNDER   THE   REIGN   OF    LAW 

In  the  primitive  stage  the  individual's  relation 
to  society  was  as  simple  and  submissive  as  society 
itself,  so  that  the  people  avoided  invoking  the  aid 
of  the  law.  When  a  man  had  to  go  into  litiga- 
tion he  first  laid  the  facts  before  the  family  coun- 
cil. When  the  matter  was  brought  up  in  the 
court  the  arguments  were  reduced  to  a  bare  state- 
ment of  the  material  facts,  simply  to  have  the 
matter  adjusted  according  to  natural  justice 
and  not  by  the  rigid  rules  of  law.  Do  not  sup- 
pose, however,  that  the  great  community  of 
Japan,  with  the  continuous  growth  of  the  arts 
of  every  kind — architecture,  sculpture,  trade  and 
agriculture — was  left  century  after  century,  with- 
out any  jurisprudence.  Special  protection  was 
given  to  the  .artisans,  and  the  wage-earners  were 
always  afforded  protection  by  the  rigid  enforce- 
ment of  justice.  All  the  necessary  aii-angements 
were  in  practice  for  the  protection  of  the  mer- 
cantile community.  Agriculturists,  wholesale 
dealers,  brokers,  and  carriers  from  one  end  of  the 
country  to  the  other,  were  peacefully  engaged  in 

114 


1 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  115 

their  ever  prosperous  vocations,  entirely  satis- 
fied with  the  system  of  law  and  equity  then  in 
vogue. 

Meanwhile  the  primitive  law  of  the  family  and 
succession  underwent  legal  evolution.  In  the 
earlier  days  the  family  meant  the  organized  fam- 
ily like  the  Roman  conception  of  the  family.  The 
idea  was  that  all  those  who  constituted  the  family 
were  bound  together  by  paternal  power.  So  that 
in  the  strictest  sense,  when  the  wife  passed  into 
the  manus  of  her  husband,  she  immediately  sub- 
mitted to  a  potestas,  and  united  with  her  children 
as  the  agnatic  sister.  So  also  would  a  man's 
grandchildren,  when  deprived  of  his  daughter  as 
their  mother,  fall  under  the  paternal  power  of 
their  father.  The  family  included  only  those  who 
were  related  to  the  father's  side.  The  theory  of 
it  all  rested  upon  the  legal  relationship,  so  that 
the  artificial  creation  or  adoption  which  has  no 
real  tie  of  blood  was  readily  received  by  the  juris- 
tic bond.  Later,  when  the  legal  period  was  a 
step  further  advanced,  the  people  entertained  the 
theory  of  cognation,  in  which  the  mother,  repre- 
senting the  cognatic,  constituted  the  relationship 
on  both  sides,  a  theory  based  upon  the  natural 
consciousness.  In  brief,  the  Japanese  woman  ad- 
vanced from  the  legal  position  of  sister  to  that 
of  mother.  The  doctrine  of  succession  in  old 
Japan  was  based  upon   the  dominant  idea  that 


116  LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

the  family  must  always  be  preserved.     The  fam- 
ily  must  survive   although  the  head  master  and 
patriarch  died.     At  all  events  the  idea  that  the 
common  family,  with  its  ancestral  tablets,  family 
records,   estate   and   obligation   should  be  contin- 
ued, was  an  idea  so  well  established  that  it  dom- 
inated all  the  rival  conceptions.     At  all  times  an 
heir  of  some  sort  should  represent  the  family  for 
all  legal  purposes,   and  his   rights   were  strictly 
guarded  by  the  law.     The  eldest  son  was  always 
given  the  honor  of  the  heirship,  which  he  could 
not  refuse.      By  succession  he  was   generally  en- 
titled to  one-half  of  all  the  property  left  by  the 
deceased,  and  became  the  head  of  the  family  with 
all   its   peculiar   privileges,   to   accept   or  nulHfy 
marriage,    adoption,    divorce,     and     to     exclude 
members  from  the  family,  and  with  authority  over 
all  other  matters  pertaining  to  the  home  affairs. 
Recently,   in   this   country,   a  California   superior 
judge,  in  a  divorce  case,  the  allegation  being  non- 
support   by   the  husband,   decided   that   it   is    as 
much  the  duty  of  the  wife  to  support  the  hus- 
band as  it  is  for  the  husband  to  support  the  wife, 
and  ordered  accordingly.      This  was  the  idea  of 
the  Japanese  people  in  that  respect.     Such  was 
the  policy  of  the  courts  of  law  and  justice  in  their 
administration,   and  if  Japan  had  not  been  dis- 
turbed by  the  exigencies  of  the  times,  she  would 
have  had  to-day  this  same  continuous   principle 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  117 

* 

of   jurisprudence.      But   the    decree    of   God   or- 
dered otherwise. 

The  empire  was  threatened  by  the  immigration 
of  foreigners.  The  restoration  of  the  Emperor 
bound  the  vanous  fiefs  into  one  national  unit  un- 
der the  direct  control  of  the  central  government. 
Five  hereditary  classes  or  castes,  the  Samurai  or 
military  retainers,  the  agriculturists,  the  artisans 
and  merchants,  as  well  as  the  eta,  were  abolished, 
and  all  were  given  equal  rights  before  the  law. 
Each  member  of  the  family  became  directly  re- 
sponsible, not  to  a  Daimio,  but  to  the  national  gov- 
ernment. This  historical  epoch  of  the  departure 
in  Japan's  historical  jurisprudence  dates  from  the 
arrival  of  the  United  States  expedition  to  Japan. 
The  laws  of  Japan  are  now  very  well  compiled 
and  codified.  The  codes  of  laws  are  made  up  of 
rights  rather  than  of  duties.  In  Europe  and 
America,  where  the  laws  are  comparatively  uni- 
form and  equally  developed,  the  codification  is 
more  a  question  of  form  and  arrangement.  But 
in  Japan  the  laws  were  codified  from  the  stand- 
point of  substance  rather  than  of  form  and  ar- 
rangement. The  sudden  opening  of  the  country 
and  the  unexpected  intercourse  with  other  coun- 
tries made  it  absolutely  necessary  that  the  laws 
be  codified,  and  so  the  work  was  hastily  done, 
and  as  thoroughly  as  practicable.  Codification 
w^as  necessary  to  meet  the  social  and  political  re- 


118  LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

fomis  of  the  time.  The  advance  in  the  remedial 
branch  of  the  law  has  not  kept  pace  with  the  ad- 
vance in  the  substantive  law.  Soon  after  the  sud- 
den change  of  old  into  new  Japan,  and  before  the 
code  of  laws  was  completed,  the  courts  were  in  a 
difficult  position.  The  judiciaries  appointed  a 
commissioner  to  investigate  the  laws  of  foreign 
countries,  and  to  try  and  get  help  from  those 
laws.  The  judges  administered  justice  accord- 
ing to  the  exigency  of  the  moment,  and  accord- 
ing to  their  own  arbitrary  views  of  the  law.  This 
policy  resembled  somewhat  the  equity  jurispru- 
dence of  Rome,  until  it  was  superseded  by  the 
promulgation  of  the  code  of  laws,  as  the  Edictum 
Perpetuum  of  Julianus  in  the  reign  of  Hadrian. 

A  bureau  was  estabhshed  for  the  investigation 
of  judicial  institutions  in  1870,  and  the  work  of 
codification  began  with  it.  A  distinction  between 
the  courts  of  law  and  executive  offiices  was  es- 
tablished two  years  later,  and  in  the  following 
year  the  rules  of  pleading,  providing  how  a  cause 
of  action  should  be  prosecuted,  were  promulgated. 
The  statutes  were  enacted  in  1875,  to  decide  the 
petitions  or  complaints  and  the  customary  or 
equity  laws  remedied  the  deficiency  which  the 
statutes  had  not  provided  for.  The  French  codes 
and  the  eminent  French  jurists  were  consulted  and 
the  penal  code  and  code  of  criminal  procedure 
were  adopted  from  them.     The  civil  code,  commer- 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  119 

cial  code,  and  other  auxiliary  laws  were  also  taken 
from  the  French  jurisprudence.  That  system  of 
law  was  followed  because  the  laws  of  the  code  were 
tabulated  together  in  so  many  articles,  adequate 
to  the  needs  of  the  time,  although  a  large  num- 
ber of  the  gentlemen  on  the  committee  thought 
that  the  Anglo-American  laws  were  as  systematic 
and  scientific  as  the  French  laws.  In  1879  a 
draft  was  submitted  to  the  council  of  the  Gen- 
roin,  the  deliberative  assembly  then  existing,  the 
members  of  which  were  appointed  by  the  Em- 
peror, and  the  council,  in  turn,  appointed  the 
members  of  the  codification  committee  to  draft 
laws  and  make  a  report,  and  their  report  was  ap- 
proved by  that  council  in  1890.  When  the  codes 
were  published  they  were  subjected  to  severe 
criticism  by  the  pubhc;  some  of  the  people  fa- 
vored the  laws  and  others  insisted  on  a  revision. 
In  March,  1893,  a  commission  consisting  of  mem- 
bers of  both  the  upper  and  lower  houses  of  the 
Diet,  professors  of  law,  members  of  the  bar  and 
the  bench,  and  prominent  financiers  and  mer- 
chants, was  appointed  by  an  imperial  edict  to  in- 
vestigate the  laws  of  the  land.  Three  years  later 
the  commission  submitted  a  report  which  was 
adopted  by  the  Imperial  Diet,  and  the  whole  went 
into  operation  on  the  16th  of  July,  1898.  Thus, 
the  present  code  of  laws  has  consummated  the 
social  and  political  evolutions  extending  over  the 


120  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

two  decades  of  the  present  progressive  Japan. 
The  present  system  of  judicature  is  uniform — 
established  throughout  the  whole  empire — and  is 
concuiTentlj  and  independently  operated  with  full 
force. 

It  may  be  stated  that  the  Japanese  have  all 
their  laws  written  in  a  legal  order.  Some  of  the 
principal  Japanese  laws  are  the  constitution,  the 
civil  and  commercial,  criminal  and  administrative 
laws,  the  law  of  application,  and  the  law  for  the 
organization  of  the  courts,  the  laws  regulating 
special  tribunals  for  administrative  claims,  the 
laws  governing  municipalities,  the  laws  of  civil 
and  criminal  procedure,  the  civil  sei-vice  law,  elec- 
tion law,  the  imperial  house  law,  state  finance  law, 
public  land  law,  naval  and  military  law,  general 
municipal  law,  prefectural  law,  village  and  town 
law,  tax  law,  postal,  telegraph  and  telephone 
laws,  mining  law,  fishery  law,  navigation  law, 
forestry  law,  hunting  law,  banking  law,  insurance 
law,  railroad  law,  naturalization  law,  bankiniptcy 
law. 

There  are  four  grades  of  courts  of  law.  Their 
jurisdictions,  both  civil  and  criminal,  are  concur- 
rently exercised,  differing  according  to  the  sub- 
ject-matter, either  in  respect  of  the  amount  in- 
volved in  civil  matters,  or  in  extent  of  penalties 
in    criminal    cases.      Appeals   lie    from    the   lower 


LIPE   OF   JAPAN  121 

courts  to  the  higher  ones,  either  on  points  of  law 
or  of  fact,  as  well  as  on  errors  in  the  conduct  of 
the  trial.  The  Precinct  Court  and  the  District 
Court  are  the  trial  courts,  while  the  Court  of  Ap- 
peals and  the  Supreme  Court  are  the  review 
courts.  All  matters  not  exceeding  the  value  of 
100  yen  come  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Pre- 
cinct Court.  The  jurisdiction  of  the  Precinct 
Court  extends  to  all  cases  arising  between  house- 
owner  and  tenant,  or  to  controversies  arising  un- 
der irrigation  and  boundaries,  or  construction 
of  new  buildings,  making  of  the  windows  or 
digging  wells,  to  disputes  over  the  payment  of 
wages  between  employer  and  employee  under 
contract  of  not  more  than  one  year,  and  also  to 
matters  between  the  guest  and  the  hotel,  board- 
ing or  lodging  house,  restaurant,  or  between  pas- 
sengers and  a  transportation  company,  and  be- 
tween shippers  and  the  express  company. 

The  jurisdiction  of  the  District  Court  extends 
to  all  cases  involving  the  value  of  more  than  100 
yen,  and  to  other  matters  than  those  above  enum- 
erated coming  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  lower 
court.  The  District  Court  is  composed  of  three 
judges — one  presiding  and  the  others  associated. 

The  Court  of  Appeals  is  the  court  where  ap- 
peals from  the  District  Court  are  heard,  and  it 
is  the  court  of  last  resort  for  appeals  from  the 
lowest   court,   or   Precinct   Court.      However,   all 


122  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

cases  which  involve  the  royal  family  shall  be  first 
instituted  in  this  court. 

The  Supreme  Court  hears  the  appeals  or  writs 
of  error  brought  in  from  the  Court  of  Appeals, 
and  it  is  the  highest  court  of  the  land. 

The  Japanese  courts  are,  generally  speaking, 
much  like  the  courts  of  chancery ;  the  practice 
like  chamber  practice.  The  judges  do  not  sum 
up  the  case  or  deliver  the  legal  opinion  of  the 
courts.  They  simply  read  the  terms  and  orders 
of  judgments.  There  are  no  such  imposing  or 
exciting  scenes  in  the  Japanese  courts  as  we  have 
here  in  the  courts  of  this  country.  The  judges 
are  appointed  for  life,  either  by  the  Emperor  or 
by  the  Minister  of  Justice.  The  judges  are  ap- 
pointed, not  from  among  the  most  experienced 
lawyers,  but  directly  from  among  the  law  schools. 
In  Japan  the  judges  are  judges,  and  the  lawyers 
lawyers — unlike  the  system  in  this  country.  The 
lawyers  in  Japan  have  no  business  to  anticipate 
judges  by  keeping  track  of  their  fellow-members 
of  the  bar;  they  have  no  business  to  indorse  or 
condemn  judicial  aspirants  upon  their  merits; 
they  have  no  business  to  prevent  objectionable 
candidates  from  attaining  the  bench,  nor  to  work 
for  the  election  of  the  best  men. 

Until  very  recently  judges  made  all  inquines 
into  the  truth,  the  reality,  the  actuality  of  dis- 
puted  things.     They   inquired   into  the   rules   or 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  123 

standards  of  conduct.  They  determined  the  ex- 
act meaning  and  scope  of  the  laws  and  the  mode 
of  their  enactment,  so  that  there  was  no  question 
left  for  the  jury  to  determine. 

The  year  1910  seems  to  Asia  a  new  era,  in  that 
there  have  taken  place  in  Japan  peculiar  legisla- 
tive insurrections.  The  first  and!  foremost  of 
these  is  the  action  of  the  majority  party  of  the 
House  of  Representatives  in  installing  a  jury  sys- 
tem,— a  system  which  is  most  essential  to  the 
rights  of  man  in  any  substantially  civilized  gov- 
ernment. The  second  is  the  Factory  Law,  which 
attempts  to  legislate  away  the  miseries  of  women 
and  children  in  factories  and  work-shops, — a  law 
practically  the  same  as  a  labor  law  in  the  United 
States.  The  third  is  a  law  regarding  Campaign 
Fund  Publicity.  In  Japan,  too,  there  are  elec- 
tion frauds,  though  the  members  of  the  Diet  are 
comparatively  honest.  Remedial  legislation  is 
necessary,  as  the  frauds  are  but  the  necessary  in- 
cidents of  a  common  humanity.  Here  again, 
thanks  are  due  to  the  members  of  the  British  Par- 
liament for  their  exchange  of  notes  with  Chief 
Secretary  of  the  Imperial  Diet,  Mr.  Kametaro 
Hayashida,  when  he  was  recently  visiting  Europe. 
This  acknowledgement  would  not  be  complete 
without  mention  of  the  assistance  of  the  United 
States  Senator,  H.  C.  Lodge,  of  Massachusetts, 
in  submitting  to  the  chief  Secretary  the  State  laws 


124  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

on  Campaign  Fund  Publicity  and  the  bills  now 
pending  on  the  subject  in  the  United  States  Con- 
gress. The  twenty  years  experience  of  the  Japa- 
nese parliament  has  its  exact  counterpart  in  the 
experience  of  the  West,  as  shown  by  the  common 
necessity  for  laws  upon  the  subject. 

During  the  feudal  ages,  Confucianism  and 
Buddhism  placed  the  Japanese  woman  in  a  state 
of  dependence.  She  then  observed  the  triple 
obedience:  "Obedience^  while  yet  unmarried,  to 
a  father;  obedience,  when  married,  to  a  husband; 
obedience,  when  widowed,  to  a  son."  She  was 
practically  excluded  from  the  enjoyment  or  exer- 
cise of  almost  all  rights.  She  had  not  the  right 
to  become  the  head  of  a  house;  she  had  not  the 
right  to  hold  property;  she  had  not  the  right  to 
make  any  contract;  she  had  not  the  right  to  act 
as  a  guardian. 

However,  the  introduction  of  the  American 
and  European  civilization  into  Japan  changed 
the  entire  fabric  of  the  legal  contemplation  of 
the  Japanese  woman.  It  has  changed  her  position 
from  a  dependent  one  to  one  of  independence.  She 
can  now  become  the  head  of  a  house;  she  has  the 
right  to  exercise  parental  authority  over  her  own 
child ;  she  can  enter  into  contracts,  acquire  or  dis- 
pose of  real  or  personal  property  in  her  own 
name ;  she  can  be  a  party  to  any  legal  proceeding 
whenever  and  wherever  she  sees  fit  to  do  so.  Even 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  125 

after  she  is  married,  if  she  obtains  permission 
from  her  husband,  she  can  contract  debts,  acquire 
or  relinquish  movable  or  immovable  properties; 
she  can  engage  in  business;  she  can  institute 
legal  proceedings;  she  can  accept  or  renounce 
succession.  Even  if  she  does  not  obtain  her  hus- 
band's permission,  her  acts  are  not  void  but  only 
voidable;  and  until  or  unless  her  husband  applies 
himself  to  annul  them,  her  acts  are  quite  legal. 
In  short,  the  Japanese  woman's  status  has  been 
promoted  from  an  abnormally  inferior  position 
to  one  of  equality  with  the  other  sex.  As  to  the 
property  of  married  women,  the  Japanese  law- 
draftsmen  leaped  at  one  bound  from  the  system  of 
unity  of  conjugal  property  to  the  system  of 
separate  property. 

When  we  examine  the  jurisprudence  of  any 
country  with  reference  to  the  legal  position  of 
foreigners,  we  will  find  at  once  the  four  distinct 
periods  of  progress  from  its  primitive  state  up 
to  the  present  period. 

1.  The  barbarous  principle  that  all  foreigners 
are  enemies,  and  that  they  have  absolutely  no 
rights. 

2.  By  reason  of  commercial  civilization,  for- 
eigners cannot  be  regarded  as  enemies,  but  from 
egoism  or  disdain  they  are  placed  in  an  inferior 
position. 

3.  The  foreigners  are  given  the  enjoyment  of 


126  LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

their  rights  in  proportion  to  what  the  people  re- 
ceive from  the  foreigner's  country,  on  the  princi- 
ple of  reciprocity. 

4.  The  principle  of  equality,  which  is  the  most 
advanced  system  of  law  relating  to  foreigners,  at 
the  same  time  showing  an  unmistakable  evidence 
of  high  civihzation,  irrespective  of  race  or  na- 
tionality. 

The  present  written  law  of  Japan  is  based 
upon  the  principle  of  equality,  and  the  foreigners 
in  Japan  enjoy  equal  rights.  Even  those  for- 
eigners whose  countries  are  not  in  amicable  rela- 
tions with  Japan,  or  those  who  are  not  citizens 
of  any  country  with  which  Japan  has  a  treaty, 
have  equal  rights  with  the  citizens  of  the  treaty 
powers.  Thus  has  the  Japanese  jurisprudence 
not  only  been  evolutionized  from  the  stage  of 
enmity  to  the  stage  of  equality,  but  this  has 
been  done  in  a  comparatively  short  space  of  time, 
the  accomphshment  of  which,  in  their  own  case, 
took  even  the  most  progressive  nations  of  Eu- 
rope many  centuries. 

However,  let  me  say  that  the  gift  of  codes  at 
this  early  stage  of  the  Japanese  progress  is  not  . 
the  assurance  of  a  great  advantage  to  Japan. 
Every  human  institution,  like  man,  must  grope 
its  way  in  the  dark  labyrinth  of  a  mental  and 
moral  wilderness,  struggling  its  way  against  ar- 
bitrary power.     Arbitrary  power  is   that  power 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  127 

which  is  uncontrolled  by  reason  and  morality.  It 
IS  not  necessary  to  point  out  the  precise  location 
of  arbitrary  power  in  the  Japanese  government. 
It  IS  just  as  obnoxious  when  wielded  by  the  many 
as  when  it  is  wielded  by  one  or  by  the  few.  It  is 
just  as  obnoxious  when  it  is  exercised  by  the  Diet 
as  by  the  Emperor. 

There  are  no  native  sages  of  the  law  in  Japan 
such  as  Marshall,  Miller,  Waite,  Chase,  Field, 
Strong,  Story,  Bradley,  Gray,  Harlan,  Brewer, 
Fuller,  Taney,  and  Mathews  in  America.  There 
IS  no  judicial  opinion  from  which  to  ascertain  the 
right  meaning  of  the  code.  Nor  has  it  as  yet  been 
possible  for  the  Japanese  to  produce  men  of  such 
original  and  creative  power  and  character,  by 
whom  alone  can  even  the  most  perfect  code  be 
successfully  construed  and  administered. 

I  cannot  say  of  my  native  country,  as  Tenny- 
son said  of  his  mother  country,  whence  Americans 
derived  their  law  and  their  spirit  of  liberty,  that 
it  is  a  land 

"Where    freedom    broadens    slowly    down, 
From  precedent  to  precedent." 

While  power  to  improve  the  law  is  in  the 
judges'  hands,  the  Japanese  look  to  the  law 
draftsmen  to  cope  with  the  needs  of  their  pro- 
gressive society.  The  draftsmen  of  law,  or  the 
code  committee,  are  ever  ready  to  meet  the  rapidly 


128  LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

changing  national  requirements.  This  practice 
seems  to  us  debatable,  for  such  legislation  may 
raise  expectations  on  the  part  of  people.  Does 
it  foster  a  dependence  upon  the  legislature  for 
relief  and  protection  from  all  the  troubles  of  life? 
Is  it  destructive  of  self-help  or  individual  incen- 
tive.'^ We  have  yet  to  see  in  the  future  whether 
the  legislature  can  satisfy  these  expectations,  or 
will  break  down  under  the  weight  of  a  burden 
which  it  is  unable  to  carry. 

The  author  wishes  to  state  that  he  has  been 
unable  to  present  the  Japanese  laws  exhaustively, 
but  if  he  has  been  able  to  "  move  the  diligent  stu- 
dent to  doubt,"  and  consequently  to  suggest  to 
the  American  student  the  study  of  the  Japanese 
laws  and  their  reasons,  he  shall  deem  his  efforts 
by  no  means  without  reward. 


CHAPTER   Xn 

JOUENAUSM  IN  JAPAN 

The  important  items  which  an  American  news- 
paper records  on  its  Bulletin,  are  very  nearly  all 
recorded,  {almost  simultaneou)sly,  In  Japan.  There 
are  reasons  to  believe  that  the  Japanese,  through 
wire  and  wireless,  record  comparatively  more  of 
American  and  European  affairs  than  the  latter 
do  regarding  Japanese  affairs.  The  reception 
of  the  Japanese  press  by  the  multitude  is  as  keenly 
appreciative  in  large  cities  as  it  is  in  the  obscure 
hamlets  of  Japan. 

In  Japan  as  in  the  West,  editorial  independ- 
ence is  a  question.  It  is  not  a  theory  but  a  con- 
dition that  confronts  the  editor  for  solution.  The 
Japanese  or  American  readers  of  a  newspaper 
do  not  pay  for  it  on  the  rigid  principle  of  "  value 
received  "  as  they  do  for  other  property.  They 
cannot  buy  a  five  cent  loaf  of  bread  for  one  cent. 
Yet  the  public  expects  to  buy  a  great  metropoli- 
tan newspaper  for  a  cent  or  two.  The  author  in 
speaking  with  an  editor  of  a  certain  "big"  New 
York  Daily,  heard  him  refer  to  a  little  village 

129 


ISO  LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

newspaper  as  an  excellent  example  of  what  a 
newspaper  ought  to  be.  The  author  then  and 
there  asked  tlie  editor  if  his  newspaper  accepted 
the  country  newspaper's  ideals  as  its  own?  "  It 
is  impossible,"  said  the  editor,  "  because  my  news- 
paper does  not  address  a  limited  number  of  the 
people  in  any  particular  community.  My  news- 
paper invokes  the  attention  of  the  whole  nation." 
So  there  is  a  question  still  unanswered. 

Journalism  in  Japan  is  the  creature  of  the 
present  regime.  In  all  the  boasted  history  of 
pre-restoration  time  we  are  unable  to  find  any 
trace  of  journalism  or  that  peculiar  creature,  to- 
wit:  "The  Editor,"  according  to  Carhsle,  the 
"  ruler  of  the  world." 

With  the  progress  of  civilization  in  Japan,  the 
same  wants,  the  same  desires,  the  same  hopes,  the 
same  aspirations  that  existed  in  the  United  States 
were  evolved  there.  Therefore,  Japan  imported 
from  this  country  the  idea,  the  ink,  the  press,  the 
paper,  and  the  "  faking  " ;  but  not  the  type.  In 
the  initial  stage  of  publishing  newspapers,  the 
question  of  type  obstructed  the  way  of  the  enter- 
prise. The  question  of  type  and  the  setting  and 
making  of  forms  will  be  the  obstruction  in  the 
present  and  future,  as  they  were  in  the  beginning 
of  Japanese  journalism,  for  it  is  a  question  of  the 
Japanese  characters.  The  written  language  of 
Japan  is  a  mixture  of  Chinese  characters  and  the 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  131 

Japanese  alphabet,  which  latter  consisted  of  forty- 
eight  sounds.  To  write  an  original  letter  forty- 
eight  "  kanas  "  and  about  1,000  Chinese  charac- 
ters may  be  sufficient  for  the  purpose.  But  for  a 
Japanese  newspaper,  tliere  must  be  at  least  56,000 
Chinese  characters.  This  enormous  number  of 
different  kinds  of  type  entails  a  great  difficulty 
in  keeping  them  separate,  and  is  the  most  time- 
consuming  proposition  of  the  newspaper  business. 
The  type  cases — each  case  being  about  20  by 
15  inches — are  along  the  walls  of  large  rooms, 
extending  from  25  to  30  feet,  and  the  cases  are 
put  one  upon  the  other,  as  high  as  the  type-setter 
can  reach.  Thus  the  impracticability  of  employ- 
ing the  linotype  machines  which  are  used  in  this 
country  is  shown.  It  is  strange  that  printing  and 
writing  in  Japan  are  to  be  thus  handicapped,  made 
inconvenient,  irksome,  and  time-consuming;  yet  we 
cannot  reform  the  evil.  An  abrupt  reform  of  this 
difficulty  would  kill  the  vitality  of  the  people,  for 
a  written  language  Hves  with  the  life  of  the  peo- 
ple. It  will  take  many  generations  before  some 
foreign  language  like  English  becomes  an 
adopted  language.  It  will  also  take  a  long  time 
to  Romanize  the  Japanese  language,  a  thing  which 
has  been  attempted  without  success.  One  con- 
solation is  that  in  reading  the  Chinese  characters, 
we  read  phonetically  or  understand  by  the 
sounds.     This  is  the  result  of  the  constant  effort 


132  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

of  the  generation  past  to  eliminate  the  seeming 
inconvenience  which  Chinese  idiographic  charac- 
ters  carry  with  them. 

One,  and  perhaps  the  most  obstructing,  thing 
in  the  way  of  Japanese  journalistic  progress,  is 
the  use  of  Kana  alongside  the  Chinese  characters, 
in  order  to  give  the  sound  of  the  Chinese  words. 
All  Japanese  are  not  Chinese  scholars.  There  are 
some  among  the  readers  of  the  press  who  may 
not  be  able  to  comprehend  the  news  when  it  is 
printed  in  Chinese  characters  only.  It  is  neces- 
sary to  place  Kana,  or  the  Japanese  sound,  of 
every  Chinese  character,  side  by  side  with  the 
latter. 

Reporters  in  the  American  editorial  rooms  are 
able  to  use  typewriters  more  or  less.  But  owing 
to  the  complicated  system  of  characters  it  is  not 
only  impossible  to  seek  any  application  of  the 
machine  in  Japan  but  it  is  necessary  to  go 
through  tedious  processes.  Recently  an  Ameri- 
can typewriter  manufacturer  attempted  to  solve 
the  question  by  manufacturing  a  machine  which 
carries  with  it  only  Kanas.  We  beheve  that  the 
manufacturer  is  or  has  been  fully  convinced  that 
the  Japanese  character  question  is  beyond  the 
power  of  American  invention  and  ingenuity. 

The  Japanese  editorial  room  provides  a  blank 
form,  corresponding  with  the  size  of  the  newspa- 
per printed.     The  form  is  so  arranged  that  each 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  13S 

character  is  to  be  written  on  a  small  cube  or 
block.  The  columns  extend  across  the  paper 
horizontally,  while  the  lines  extend  from  the  top 
to  the  bottom  of  the  column  which  is  read  down 
the  line ;  usually  about  fifteen  or  twenty-five  char- 
acters complete  a  line.  In  writing  copy  you  have 
many  ways  of  abbreviating  words,  such  as  D.  D., 
for  doctor  of  divinity,  Rev.  for  reverend,  D.  C.  L. 
for  doctor  of  civil  law.  In  Japan  they  have  no 
abbreviations.  All  must  be  written  in  full;  for 
example,  "  Matsudaira  Vice-countess  Mistress,"" 
or  "  Kitashira-kawa  Princess  Her  Imperial  High- 
ness." There  is  neither  capital  letter  to  begin 
the  sentence,  nor  quotation  marks  for  special 
designation  of  verbatim.  The  Japanese  sentences 
start  without  a  capital,  and  verbatim  is  desig- 
nated by  brackets  or  parentheses. 

"  A  nose  for  news  "  or  the  "  butt  in  "  quality 
of  a  reporter  in  American  newspaperdom  may 
be  one  of  the  first  attributes  of  his  success.  But 
in  Japan  these  attributes  cut  the  least  figure. 
The  letters  of  introduction  and  a  regard  for  con- 
ventionalities or  formalities  constitute  the  i  first 
important  requisites.  In  America  a  journalist 
may  often  be  able  to  raise  himself  to  eminence  by 
training  in  the  science  and  art  of  journalism, 
even  without  being  bom  with  inherent  literary 
genius.  In  Japan  he  must  know  Chinese  litera- 
ture   thoroughly,    which    often    requires     inborn 


134  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

genius.  But  at  any  rate  the  journalist  must  be 
a  student  of  Chinese  Hterature,  otherwise  there  is 
no  hope  for  success,  no  matter  how  much  he  trains 
himself  in  journahsm  as  an  art  and  science. 

In  this  country  we  are  able  to  write  on  the  sub- 
ject of  woman  in  journalism.  It  is  said  that  the 
innate  peculiarities  of  an  American  woman  are 
apt  to  fit  her  for  the  position  of  journalist,  for 
she  is  naturally  punctual,  reliable,  determined, 
tireless,  patient,  and  above  all,  endowed  with  a 
feminine  sympathy  which  may  have  an  exclusive 
field  in  some  instances.  It  may  be  also  said  that 
work  on  a  newspaper  in  America  is  like  any  other 
business,  very  respectable,  so  that  women  may 
realize  their  ambition  if  they  feel  this  work  to 
be  their  calling.  Viewing  properly  the  advanced 
state  of  the  American  women  we  may  safely  as- 
sert that  fitness  for  the  work,  and  not  sex,  raises 
her  to  a  predominating  place  in  the  editorial  of- 
fices. We  regret  to  say  that  as  yet  the  women 
of  Japan  have  not  to  any  great  extent  invaded 
the  great  field  of  journahsm. 

But  to-day  the  Japanese  have  all  classes  of 
newspapers,  weeklies,  monthlies,  and  quarterlies. 
The  press  reaches  almost  every  hamlet  of  the 
land.  The  press  in  Japan  is  an  integral  part  of 
the  Japanese  nation.  The  public  servant  and  the 
private  citizen  alike  are  honored  or  condemned, 
as    they   are   faithful   or   unfaithful  to   their  re- 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  1S5 

sponsible  duties.  The  press  once  aroused,  the 
incident  of  Shibuya  Park  or  the  case  of  the  Yoka- 
hama  millionaire  is  a  fair  evidence  that  a  wonder- 
ful influence  may  be  exerted.  Even  the  recent 
war  with  Russia  may  be  said  to  have  been  caused 
by  the  voice  of  the  journalists.  What  Napoleon 
once  said  is  true:  "A  journalist!  That  means 
a  grumbler,  a  censurer,  a  giver  of  advice,  a  re- 
gent of  sovereigns,  a  tutor  of  nations !  Four  hos- 
tile newspapers  are  more  to  be  dreaded  than  a 
hundred  thousand  bayonets  !  " 

But  we  must  keep  in  mind  that  there  is  a  dif- 
ference in  the  individuality  of  journalism  in 
Japan  and  this  country.  For  instance,  if  Amer- 
ican journalists,  by  their  individual  ideas,  ap- 
prove or  disapprove  of  any  man's  or  woman's 
merit  or  intellectual  and  moral  character  or  per- 
sonality they  will  cause  him  or  her  to  be  the  most 
praised  or  most  humiliated  one  of  the  community. 
But  Japanese  journalists  could  not  do  the  same. 
We  have  a  constitution  which  guarantees  the 
freedom  of  the  press,  and  the  censorship  of  the 
Japanese  government  over  the  press  is  not  as 
strict  as  that  of  some  European  nations.  Yet 
there  is  but  one  Emperor  in  Japan.  The  Im- 
perial Household  law,  or  higher  law  of  Japan, 
provides  that  the  Emperor  or  his  counsellors  are 
omnipotent,  and  it  prohibits  derogatory  comment 
on  whatever  is  done,  or  proposed  to  be  done,  by 


136  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

them.     And  they  are  ruling  Japan  as  the  foun- 
tain head  of  justice.     In  this  country  every  one 
of  eighty  million  inhabitants  Is  an  emperor.   When 
you  feel  amused,  you  laugh.     And  you  want  ev- 
ery  other  emperor  to  laugh  at  what   you   think 
funny.      Hence    cartoons    about    your    emperors. 
Our  journalists  with  their  Japanese  individuality 
do  not  understand  this  strange  privilege  of  being 
amused  by  or  laughing  at  your  emperors.     "  As 
every  one  of  these  edged  tools,"  says  the  drafts- 
men of  the  present  Imperial   Constitution,   "  can 
easily  be  misused,  it  is  necessary  for  the  mainte- 
nance of  public  order,  to  punish  by  law  and  to 
prevent  by  police  measures  delegated  by  law,  any 
infringement  by   use  thereof  upon   the  honor  or 
the  rights   of  any  individual,  any  disturbance  of 
the  peace  of  the  country,  or  any  instigation  to 

crime." 

After  all  I  wish  to  state  that  the  press  in 
Japan  occupies  an  important  position  in  public 
afFairs,  and  I  assert  that  there  is  no  one  thing 
at  the  present  day  in  the  Japanese  nation  to 
which  it  is  so  much  indebted  for  the  good  order 
of  society  as  the  press.  The  Japanese  newspapers 
exercise  an  overwhelming  influence  over  the  coun- 
try and  they  are  essential  to  the  welfare  of  the 
Japanese  people.  Without  newspapers  the  Jap- 
anese people  could  not  exist.  Yet  the  time  is  a 
long  way  off  before  they  will  reach  the  state  of 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  137 

journalism  existing  in  America  at  the  present 
time.  The  mere  existence  of  journalism  is  not  a 
boon  to  Japan.  We  have  in  Japan  no  Franklin, 
no  Raymond,  no  Gordon,  no  Bennett,  no  Greeley, 
no  Webb,  no  Blair,  no  Weed,  no  Green,  no 
Brooks,  no  Bryant. 

Slowly  but  surely  every  step  for  the  better- 
ment of  Japan  is  being  bitterly  fought.  And  in 
that  betterment  lies  the  progress  of  journalism 
in  Japan.  "  The  road  winds  up  hill  all  the  way." 
Step  by  step  the  way  is  won. 

"  Not    enjoyment    and   not    sorrow. 
Is  our  destined  end  or  way; 
But  to  act,  that  each  to-morrow 
Finds  us  further  than  to-day." 


CHAPTER    XIII 

PRESENT     emperor's    ASCENSION     TO     THE     THRONE 

Rich  indeed  has  been  the  harvest  of  the  Amer- 
ican people  in  achie^Tnent  as  reaped  by  them  in 
Japan's  national  life.  The  spirit  of  right 
thought  and  education  once  having  entered  the 
head  of  Japan  through  the  patient,  generous  and 
humanitarian  efforts  of  the  revered  republic  of 
the  western  world,  the  whole  of  Japan  has  been 
changed  and  blessed. 

On  October  9,  1868,  the  Shogunate  glided  into 
history  by  the  resignation  of  the  last  Shogun  of 
the  then  reigning  Tokugawa  dynasty.  This,  then, 
is  rightly  celebrated  as  the  most  peculiar  national 
event  in  all  the  history  of  Japan.  Throughout 
twenty-five  centuries  of  unbroken  lineage  the 
Mikado  has  been  looked  upon  by  his  people  as 
holy,  imperial  and  divine.  For  seven  centuries 
previous  to  the  above  date,  1868,  through  the 
power  of  the  Shogunate,  partly  vested  and  partly 
usurped,  the  Emperor  was  in  effect  a  mon- 
arch of  very  limited  authority,  if  not  a  mere 
figurehead.  But  on  the  above  date  cited,  the  Sho- 
gunate became    obsolete,   the   Daimios   lost  their 

138 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  139 

fiefs,  the  feudal  system  was  at  an  end,  and  the 
Emperor  once  more  reigned  supreme  over  a  con- 
tented and  happy  people. 

In  the  year  1868,  or  the  first  year  of  MeijI, 
the  present  Emperor  ascended  to  the  throne.  His 
Majesty  is  the  one  hundred  and  twenty-sixth  em- 
peror, being  the  direct  descendant  of  the  first  Em- 
peror Jimmu.  Soon  after  the  Emperor  ascended 
to  the  throne,  the  famous  Decree  of  Five  Articles, 
or  "  Gojono-Gosei-in,"  was  issued  by  His  Majesty, 
viz. :  ^ 

"  1st — Deliberative  assemblies  shall  be  established  on 
a  broad  basis  in  order  that  governmental  measures  may 
be   adopted  in   accordance  with  public   opinion. 

"  2d — The  concord  of  all  classes  of  society  shall  in  all 
emergencies  of  the  State  be  the  first  aim  of  the  Gov- 
ernment. 

"  3d — Means  shall  be  found  for  the  furtherance  of  the 
lawful  desire  of  all  individuals  without  discrimination  as 
to  persons. 

"  4th — All  purposeless  and  useless  customs  being  dis- 
carded, justice  and  righteousness  shall  be  the  guide  of 
all  actions. 

"  5th — Knowledge  and  learning  shall  be  sought  after 
throughout  the  whole  world,  in  order  that  the  status  of 
the  Empire  of  Japan  may  be  raised  ever  higher  and 
higher." 

From  these  national  principles  the  Japanese 
as  a  nation  and  as  individuals  have  not  for  a  mo- 
ment swerved.  Out  of  them  has  grown  the  re- 
form of  the  financial  system ;  to  them  are  due  the 


140  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

industrial  development  of  Japan,  the  re-organiza- 
tion of  the  Army  and  Navy  and  the  gi'owth  of 
educational  institutions.  Contrast  the  biography 
of  any  other  sovereign,  East  or  West,  with  that 
of  the  present  Emperlor  of  Japan.  To  the  Em- 
peror alone  can  Japan  render  thanks  for  her  won- 
derful achievments  in  national  evolution ;  in  short, 
for  the  stupendous  progress,  which,  beginning 
with  the  time  the  Emperor  received  the  actual 
control  of  the  piolitical  situation  of  the  Empire, 
has  continued  to  the  present  time.  Trace  the 
development  of  all  the  institutions  of  Japan  since 
1868.  See  what  has  been  accomplished  in  the 
lifetime  of  one  who  is  truly  a  patriot.  Consider 
that  no  King  or  Empenor  to-day  exists,  who  has 
more  power  than  the  Emperor  of  Japan.  His 
power  is  absolute,  constitutionally  above  the  laws 
of  the  country.  In  his  hand  rests  every  power, 
over  every  one  and  everything,  from  eternity  to 
eternity.  Could  any  human  being  wield  more 
absolute  authority  .^^  Morever  there  has  never  ex- 
isted a  Japanese  who  would  not  willingly  sacrifice 
all  he  holds  most  dear,  even  his  life,  for  the  sake 
of  the  Emperor.  One  word  from  His  Majesty 
is    sufficient. 

It  is  of  historical  importance  to  here  describe 
for  all  time  the  individual  virtues  and  personal 
conduct  of  the  Emperor,  affording  as  they  do  an 
example  well  worthy  of  imitation.     He  is  to  be 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  141 

found  in  his  place  of  imperial  business  at  a  very 
early  moment  of  the  day,  and  he  is  frequently 
detained  there  by  official  affairs  until  midnight. 
Notwithstanding  this  he  enjoys  fine  health  and 
vigor,  and  no  signs  of  weariness  are  apparent 
after  many  hours  of  official  overwork.  The  Em- 
peror never  renders  a  decision  without  a  thorough 
understanding  is  first  had  by  him,  even  if  it  neces- 
sitates an  interrogation  of  the  case  by  his  august 
self,  before  he  is  completely  satisfied.  His  Maj- 
esty's private  life  has  always  been  free  from 
ostentation,  always  frugal  and  simple.  The  Em- 
peror is  fond  of  riding  on  horseback  and  takes  a 
great  and  constant  interest  in  his  steed;  always 
appearing  on  horseback  at  the  military  manoeu- 
vers.  His  Majesty  is  conspicuous  for  his  tender- 
ness and  sympathy,  these  traits  compelling  the 
love  and  admiration  of  his  subjects.  The  life  of 
her  Majesty,  the  Empress  of  Japan,  is  also  plain, 
simple  and  unostentatious,  in  accord  with  that  of 
her  illustrious  husband,  her  virtues  being  a  model 
for  her  sex.  In  time  of  peace  His  Majesty  oc- 
cupies himself  with  national  political  matters ;  in 
time  of  war  military  matters  receive  his  entire 
attention.  The  Empress,  in  much  the  same  man- 
ner disposes  her  days  according  to  the  differing 
demands  of  war  or  peace.  In  event  of  war  her 
time  is  consumed  with  devotion  to  the  "  Red 
Cross "    work,    even   the    monotonous    making    of 


142  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

bandages  and  otherwise  tending  the  sick  and 
wounded  are  her  self-constituted  duties.  When 
gentle  peace  smiles  upon  her  country  she  turns 
with  pleasure  and  relief  to  the  patronage  and  ad- 
vancement of  the  fine  arts.  The  Empress  is 
peculiarly  interested  in  the  development  of  paint- 
ing, sculpture,  music  and  architecture  among  her 
young  countrywomen ;  gardening  is  also  one  of 
her  duties  and  pleasures.  In  the  records  of  the 
world,  this  illustrious  pair  have  written  an  un- 
paralleled example  which  is  only  emphasized  by 
their  august  station  in  life.  As  a  nation  and  as 
subjects,  the  Japanese  have  always  been  and  will 
continue  to  be  inspired  with  the  highest  love  and 
patriotic  devotion  to  both  their  sovereigns,  being 
filled  with  respect  and  admiration  for  the  present 
glorious  age  of  their  nation,  brought  about  by 
the  wise  and  beneficent  sway  of  the  Emperor  and 
his  noble  lady.  Well  may  Japan  desire  long  life 
and  every  good  to  its  revered  Personages,  the 
most  gracious  Empress  and  Emperor  of  Japan. 

His  Imperial  Highness,  the  cro\^^l  prince,  was 
born  in  the  year  1879,  and  was  married  to  the 
Princess  nine  years  ago.  The  purity  of  their 
marital  relations  is  a  shining  example  of  monog- 
amy for  their  beloved  subjects  for  all  time 
to  come.  The  two  have  had  born  to  them  three 
children.  The  eldest  is  Prince  Hirohito,  who  was 
bom  April  29,  1901.     The  Cro\\Ti  Prince  is  not 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  143 

only  well  educated  along  the  lines  of  modem 
diplomacy  and  statesmanship,  but  is  a  good 
English,  German  and  French  scholar.  He  is  also 
a  great  traveller,  having  visited  every  part  of 
Japan,  opening  educational  institutions  and  in- 
specting the  industrial  establishments  of  the  Em- 
pire. In  learning,  wisdom  and  experience,  in  love 
of  the  people  and  in  devotion  to  imperial  duty, 
the  Crown  Prince  is  more  than  competent  to  as- 
cend the  throne  of  his  Imperial  Ancestors.  The 
throne  of  the  Emperor,  as  vital  to  the  people  as 
the  rays  of  the  sun,  shall  continue  through  ages 
eternal.  The  Emperor  may  be  succeeded,  if  there 
is  no  Imperial  descendant,  by  his  brother  or  his 
descendants  or  by  the  nearest  relative  among  the 
rest  of  the  Imperial  Family ;  but,  as  the  Imperial 
House  law  provides,  only  "  the  male  line  "  shall 
succeed.  The  adoration  of  His  Majesty's  sub- 
jects, generation  after  generation,  continues  with 
their  love  of  country  and  self-sacrificing  patriot- 
ism. In  the  same  way  as  they  feel  toward  the 
present  Emperor  and  Empress,  would  they  feel 
toward  any  Emperor  and  Empress  who  ascended 
the  throne.  Moreover,  the  Emperor's  political 
tact,  learning,  wisdom  and  experience  are  such 
that  the  Imperial  advisory  bodies,  the  Imperial 
Family  Counsellors,  the  Privy  Counsellors,  and 
often  the  Cabinet  Ministers  continue  to  hold  their 
prestige  in  the  eyes  of  the  people  as  time  goes  on. 


144  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

It  is  the  highest  unwritten  law  of  the  country 
that  the  Japanese  dare  not  indulge  their  pens  in 
matters  relating  to  the  Imperial  Family.  The 
author  has  been  confronted  in  Europe  and  Amer- 
ica almost  continually  with  speeches  or  hterature 
made  or  published,  which  in  his  judgment  would 
neither  uplift  the  dignity  and  interest  of  the 
speaker  or  writer,  nor  of  the  auditor  or  reader. 
But  some  of  these  have  been  decidedly  provoca- 
tive tjO  the  Japanese  people  who  read  them.  Within 
the  spirit  of  their  people  and  of  the  present  time, 
the  Japanese  observe  the  principles  of  the  high- 
est unwritten  law,  but  could  not  even  argue  to 
convince  the  Europeans  and  Americans  in  this 
matter.  But  the  author  wants  to  say  that  inas- 
much as  Japan  makes  it  a  penal  offence  for  her 
own  people  tp'  make  personally  derogatory  com- 
ments on  the  flags  or  sovereigns  of  other  nations, 
and  enforces  the  penal  law  sternly  if  in  any 
shape  or  form  such  comment  endangers  the  in- 
ternational well-being,  it  would  be  only  reason- 
able (on  the  part  of  Europe  and  America  to  re- 
ciprocate this  courtesy.  To  conclude  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Imperial  Poet,  Baron  Takasaki: 

"When  Jimmu  fixed  the  Imperial  throne, 
Justice  and  Mercy  to  atdne, 
He  laid   its   bases  'broad   and   deep 
A   throne   that   should    forever  keep: 
Oh,  happy  day  for  me  and  mine  j 

That  gave  us  our  Imperial  line."  , 


CHAPTER    XIV 

/  FINANCIAI.    AND    INDUSTRIAL    REFORMS 

When  the  Imperial  Government  was  restored 
to  its  proper  place  in  the  economy  of  Japan  it 
was  at  once  confronted  with  financial  difficulties. 
In  the  transfer  of  the  government  from  the 
Feudal  to  the  Imperial  systems,  there  was  no  rev- 
enue attached  to  it.  Worst  of  all  was  the  public 
sentiment  which  had  been  so  bitterly  against  the 
Imperial  regime.  It  was,  indeed,  an  indescrib- 
ably hard  task  for  the  new  and  un welcomed  gov- 
ernment to  straighten  out  the  many  intricate 
problems  of  finance. 

Under  the  feudal  system,  the  central  feudal 
government  was  in  no  better  condition  in  the 
matter  of  revenue  than  the  feudal  lord,  for  the 
central  feudal  government  had  the  right  of  levy- 
ing taxes  only  in  its  own  dominion,  and  the  peo- 
ple of  those  fiefs  had  no  obligation  to  support 
the  Shogunate  government.  And  on  the  other 
hand,  the  local  feudal  governments  often  were 
better  off  in  respect  to  the  financial  situation, 
than  the  Shogunate.  The  revenue  of  the  local 
governments  was  for  the  purpose  of  maintaining 

145 


146  LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

military  administration  and  supporting  the 
Samurai  or  retainers,  which  was  their  only  ob- 
ligation in  relation  to  the  Shogunate  government. 

Under  such  a  financial  system,  the  farmers  and 
merchants  were  always  obliged  to  work  hard  and 
often  to  support  very  extensive  and  luxurious  un- 
productive classes,  or  feudal  barons  and  retain- 
ers. When  the  author  writes  this  he  realizes  that 
he  is  indicting  his  own  ancestors,  but  such  is  the 
fact  of  the  case. 

In  the  pre-restoratlon  periods,  rice  was  the 
principal  medium  of  exchange.  Taxes  were  paid 
by  the  farmers  to  the  feudal  government  with 
rice — the  system  of  levying  being  based  on  the 
harvest  of  the  crop.  As  we  have  stated,  the 
ieudal  barons  were  the  owners  of  lands  within 
their  respective  dominions,  and  they  did  not  al- 
low the  people  to  purchase  or  sell  the  land.  Since 
rice  was  the  medium  of  exchange  and  the  prin- 
cipal medium  in  the  payment  and  collection  of 
taxes  for  revenue,  the  feudal  government  inter- 
fered and  issued  orders  to  the  farmers  as  to  what 
land  should  be  and  what  land  should  not  be  cul- 
tivated. The  result  of  such  interference  and  or- 
der was  often  to  seriously  embarrass  the  farmers. 
As  the  soil  was  not  always  suitable  for  cultivation, 
great  mistakes  and  miseries  were  created  among 
the  merchants  as  well  as  among  the  farmers. 
Even  to-day  we  speak  and  read  of  the  miseries 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  147 

and  agonies  of  that  time  in  song  and  story.     Sa- 
kura  Sogoro  was  a  chief  of  the  farmer's  council. 
He  was  honest,  truthful,  and  most  beloved  by  the 
villagers.     He  took  steps  to  appeal  from  the  un- 
bearable  hardships    of   the    farmers,    not    to    the 
feudal  government  but  directly  to  the  Shogunate, 
or    central    government.      He    hid   under    Wyeno 
Bridge,  in  wait  for  the  Shogun  to  pass  over  it, 
as  he  could  not  approach  the  military  dignitary 
in    any    other    manner,    owing    to    the    numerous 
guards  around  the  Sedan  carriage  of  the  Shogun. 
The  time  came  when  the  Shogun  was  just  passing 
over  the  bridge.     Out  Sogoro  jumped  and  suc- 
ceeded  in    placing   the   record   of   his    followers' 
grievances   in   the    Sedan   carriage   in   which   the 
Shogun  rode.     However,  under  the  system  of  the 
central  and  feudal  governments,  he  could  get  no 
result.     His  courage  and  effort  was  rewarded  by 
crucifixion  on  the  cross.     According  to  the  popu- 
lar novel,  the  only  way  poor  Sogoro  could  then 
see  to  convince  the  baron  of  the  existing  injustice 
was  for  him  to  appear  after  he  had  been  cruci- 
fied,  night    after    night    in    the   presence    of   the 
feudal  baron  and  liis  family.     This  method  he  re- 
sorted to  after  his  death  and  finally  secured  re- 
lief for  his  fellow  farmers. 

In  the  countries  of  Europe,  as  you  know, 
when  they  got  the  transfers  of  the  governments 
from  their  feudal  barons,  they  paid  for  the  fiefs 


148  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

with  money.     But  the  almost  bankrupted  pocket 
of  the  newly  restored  Japanese  government  could 
only  pay  by  means  of  bonds.     Three  years  after 
the  restoration,  for  the  first  time  it  was  decided 
that  all  financial  matters  should  be  controlled  by 
the  treasury,  and  this  was  succeeded  in  1873  by 
the  new  order  that  the  receipts  and  disbursements 
must  be  regulated.     In  the  year  1880,  the  Board 
of  Audit  was  created  and  the  year  1882  was  a 
memorable  period  in  the  reform  of  the  financial 
system.     In  that  year  the  Treasury  was  empow- 
ered to  control  the  receipts  and  the  payments  of 
government   money,    and   in   the   same   year,   the 
Bank  of  Japan  was  established,  to  act  as  the  gov- 
ernment cashier.     A  new  epoch  was  introduced  in 
the  history  of  Japanese  finance  when  the  consti- 
tution took  full  charge  of  the  present  Imperial 
regime,  in  1889.      Since  then,  as  at  present,  the 
government   alone   could  not   and  can  not  make 
its  own  compilation  of  budgets,  and  the  reporting 
of  settled  accounts.     All  must  wait  until  the  rep- 
resentatives  of  the  people   in   the   Diet   sanction 
them. 

Local  governments,  too,  owing  to  the  develop- 
ment of  self-government  conditions  and  to  the 
progress  of  the  times,  are  exercising  the  most 
modem  principles  of  finance;  and  the  nation  and 
central  government  are  strictly  preventing  any 
undue  expansion  of  the  local  expenses.     On  the 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  149 

other  hand,  the  local  finance,  in  the  same  way  as 
the  national   system,  must  be  sanctioned  by   the 
respective  local  legislatures.     This  departure  for 
the  better  may  be  traced  to  the  enactment  of  the 
Law  of  Districts   and  Prefectures   in   1889,   and 
the  Law  for  Cities,  Towns  and  Villages,  in  1888. 
It  may  be  encouraging  to  observe  the  increase 
made  in  the  national  and  local  revenues,  accord- 
ing to  the   official  reports.      For  example:     An- 
nual local  revenue  in  1890,  nearly  $36,000,000; 
in  1900,  nearly  $70,000,000.     The  Imperial  Na- 
tional Government  had,  when  it  assumed  the  finan- 
cial responsibility  from  the  central    feudal    gov- 
ernment, an  annual  revenue  of  $16,000,000,  and 
in   1903    it  reached  the  huge   amount   of   about 
$126,000,000. 

Should  the  government  treasury  and  the  peo- 
ple's purse  be  said  to  be  different  and  that  the 
former  does  not  prove  the  wealth  of  the  country, 
then  it  may  be  said  that  the  Japanese  people  seem 
to  have  inexhaustible  resources  and  capability.  As 
the  outcome  of  the  recent  war  with  Russia  the 
people  were  imposed  upon  to  carry  the  enormous 
taxation  of  six  thousand  milhon  dollars,  and  the 
people's  representatives  in  the  S4th  session  of  the 
Imperial  Diet  sanctioned  the  Budget  of  Appro- 
priations. And  the  people  in  the  last  general 
election,  1908,  approved  the  Diet's  sanction  by 
choosing  a  majority  of  the  Diet  from  members  of 


150  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

the  same  political  party  which  voted  for  the  said 
enomiously  increased  taxation. 
,  We  should  not  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that  the 
Japanese  Government  and  public  are  pushing 
with  great  energy  the  shipping  trade  and  ship- 
building industry  of  Japan.  It  goes  without  say- 
ing that  the  coming  trade  being  inseparably  con- 
nected with  shipbuilding  work,  the  expansion  of 
the  one  depends  upon  the  activity  of  the  other. 
With  these  objects  in  view,  the  Japanese  Govern- 
ment is  continually  extending  its  protection  policy 
in  the  shape  of  subsidies  to  steamers,  insular  or 
foreign,  according  to  the  Law  for  Encouraging 
Navigation. 

The  postoffices  numbered  ,5,485  by  the  last 
census,  which  with  the  postal  money  order,  postal 
savings,  telegraph  and  telephone  offices,  are  con- 
trolled by  the  Bureau  of  Communication.  Every 
year,  about  600,000  foreign  telegrams  are  carried 
in  Japan.  The  world's  trade  will  have  nothing 
further  to  desire  while  Japan,  as  at  present,  occu- 
pies a  central  position  linking  together  the  two 
hemispheres,  and  furnishing  a  well-equipped 
medium  of  communication.  According  to  the  last 
census,  not  counting  the  insular  possessions,  but 
only  Japan  proper,  we  have  10,000  miles  of  rail- 
road lines. 

A  few  words  about  Japan's  monetary  reforms. 
In  the  coinage  history  of  modern  Japan,  you  will 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  151 

notice  four  periods.  The  first  period  extends 
from  1868  to  1871,  in  which  the  beginning  was 
made  of  the  establishment  of  the  new  currency 
system  by  the  promulgation  of  the  new  coinage 
regulations  of  1871.  The  main  effort  of  the 
finance  ministers  of  these  days  was  directed  to 
the  adjustment  of  the  disordered  condition  of 
finance  and  coinage,  created  by  the  complicated 
and  confounded  state  of  affairs  during  the  Sho- 
gunate  regime. 

The  second  period  extends  from  1872  to  1879. 
This  period  is  marked  by  the  founding  of  the 
government  mint  and  the  issue  of  new  coinage, 
but  is  more  marked  for  the  enormous  issues  of 
inconvertible  paper  money,  which  brought  about 
all  the  evils  of  inflation. 

The  third  period  extends  from  1880  to  1885, 
in  which  the  efforts  of  the  government  were 
directed  toward  replacing  the  inconvertible  paper 
money  with  convertible  notes,  which  prepared  the 
way  for  the  final  inauguration  of  the  gold  stan- 
dard system,  though  for  a  time  it  resulted  in  the 
establishment  of  a  de  facto  silver  standard. 

The  fourth  period  extends  from  1886  to  1898, 
in  which  the  silver  standard  was  changed  into  a 
gold  monometallic  system. 

Prior  to  the  abolition  of  the  Shogunate  regime, 
owing  to  the  autonomical  local  governments,  and 
the  defectiveness  of  conununication  and  transpor- 


152  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

tation  facilities,  foreign  trade — even  home  trade 
— was  in  an  insignificant  state,  being  carried  on 
only  with  China,  Korea,  Netherlands,  and  Portu- 
gal, and  being  limited  between  them  and  local 
cities,  under  a  strict  exclusion  policy.  It  was 
only  after  the  Imperial  restoration  in  1868,  that 
a  new  era  began  in  the  matter  of  foreign  trade. 
To  begin  with,  in  1868,  Japan  had  only  about 
$10,000,000  of  foreign  trade,  but  it  had^  already 
developed  to  the  large  amount  of  .$500,000,000  in 
1902.  The  United  States  has  a  large  share  of 
this,  as  a  natural  result  of  its  relations  with  Japan. 
Secretary  Straus,  of  the  Department  of  Com- 
merce and  Labor,  when  interviewed  by  the  author, 
gave  him  the  following  statement  in  regard  to 
the  American-Japanese  trade :  "  Our  trade  w^ith 
Japan  has  shown  a  remarkable  growth  in  recent 
years,  during  which  time  a  feeling  of  deep  friend- 
ship has  developed  between  that  wonderful  race 
and  our  own.  Her  people  have  been  welcomed 
to  all  the  privileges  and  immunities  enjoyed  by 
the  most  favored  nation.  The  privileges  of 
Americans  residing  in  Japan,  the  number  of 
whom  has  been  nearly  doubled  in  the  past  dec- 
ade, have  correspondingly  increased.  Our  great 
silk  manufacturers,  who  employ  thousands  of 
workmen  and  disburse  over  thirty  millions  a  year 
in  wages,  have  drawn  largely  for  their  raw  mate- 
rial upon  Japan,  sending  her  nearly  forty  million 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  153 

dollars  for  raw  silk  in  the  year  just  ended.  In 
turn,  Japan  has  purchased  freely  of  the  products 
of  our  farms  and  factories,  so  that  our  exports  to 
that  country  have  grown  over  thirty-eight  mil- 
lions in  1906." 

It  is  said  that  Japan,  if  she  marches  on  in  her 
commercial  expansion  as  she  has  marched,  will, 
like  John  Bull  did  with  the  American  merchant- 
men of  the  Atlantic,  drive  out  the  American 
oceanic  carriages  from  the  Pacific.  It  is  also 
said  that  Japan,  with  her  advantageous  cheap 
labor  and  untiring  industry,  within  the  near 
future  will  not  only  control  the  traffic  of  the 
countries  and  islands  washed  by  the  Pacific,  but 
will  also  supplant  the  American  people  in  their 
own  occupations,  placing  them  in  the  meantime 
at  the  mercy  of  the  Japanese  commercial  flag. 
All  this  scare  is  based  upon  an  entirely  erroneous 
theory.  Well  studied  and  true  economic  princi- 
ples are  known  to  indicate  a  diff*erent  course. 

We  admit  that  ,50  per  cent,  of  the  population 
of  Japan  belongs  to  the  farming  class.  It  is  a 
national  policy  to  encourage  agriculture.  If  the 
rice  crop  be  all  sent  out  as  a  commercial  article 
to  a  foreign  market,  Japan  may  realize  an  annual 
income  of  over  $150,000,000.  But  we  must  admit 
at  the  same  time  that  the  consumption  of  all  the 
rice  crop  in  Japan  does  not  supply  even  half  of 
the  demand  within  her  own  territorial  boundary. 


154i  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

The  rcmalnlnpf  demand  must  be  Imported  from 
the  country  that  can  supply  the  foodstuff. 

We  admit  that  Japan  has  large  deposits  of 
coal  and  Iron  wltliln  her  borders.  She  has  dis- 
covered coal  and  Iron  in  Manchuria,  Korea  and 
Sakaline  Island,  and  is  getting  from  such  discov- 
eries large  quantities  of  coal  and  Iron.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  empire  has  over  1,700  shipyards, 
where  all  warships  or  merchantmen,  as  far  as  it 
needs,  can  be  built.  Recently,  the  battleships, 
Satsuma  and  Aki,  which  were  constructed  by 
native  labor  alone,  were  launched.  The  Satsuma, 
their  largest  battleship.  Is  as  large  as  the  Dread- 
naught  of  the  British  navy,  and  according  to 
American  expert  opinion,  is  superior  in  fighting 
strength  to  the  British  Dreadnaught.  We  admit 
that  Japan  builds  all  the  steamers  which  are  now 
being  used  as  international  carriers  between  Ja- 
pan and  Europe,  Australia,  Bombay,  Eastern 
Siberia,  China,  Korea,  Sakaline,  the  Philippines, 
Formosa,  and  the  Island  seas,  w^hlle  at  the  same 
time,  her  steamers  are  lining  up  between  Japa- 
nese ports  and  San  Francisco,  Puget  Sound 
ports,  Canada,  and  South  America.  And  her 
steamship  companies  are  preparing  for  an  exten- 
sion of  oceanic  lines  to  Panama,  hoping  for  a 
speedy  completion  of  the  Panama  canal. 

But  we  must  also  admit  that  the  mineral  mate- 
rials, such  as  coal  and  iron,  etc.,  which  are  needed 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  155 

by  Japan,  are  lacking,  approximately  60  per  cent, 
of  such  materials  being  imported.  The  more 
Japan  struggles  in  her  commercial  expansion, 
the  more  she  feels  that  Japan  in  herself  cannot 
provide  all  the  essentials.  The  more  her  people 
extend  their  traffic  to  other  countries  under  the 
advantage  of  cheap  labor  and  industry,  the  more 
she  demands  a  supply  of  the  vitally  important 
materials,  foodstuffs,  minerals,  machinery,  tools, 
etc.,  all  these  essentials  to  the  industrial  life  of 
her  people.  Suppose  the  Japanese  do  drive  out 
American  merchantmen  from  the  Pacific  as  John 
Bull  did  from  the  Atlantic;  yet  Americans  will 
still  have  an  exclusive  and  continuous  opportu- 
nity to  supply  the  necessary  trade  demands  of 
Japan  if  they  wish.  The  United  States  extends 
from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific  and  from  the 
Lakes  to  the  Gulf;  within  it  abound  all  neces- 
sary foodstuffs  and  minerals ;  its  people  are  not 
only  able  to  supply  the  demands  of  their  own 
country's  internal  industry,  but  also  to  supply 
more  than  enough  of  all  the  materials  that  are 
wanted  every  day  by  industrial  Japan.  Their 
national  resources  are  practically  inexhaustible; 
it  makes  even  a  scientist  superstitious  about 
America  as  a  country  of  manifest  destiny.  Does 
every  American  realize  these  facts  and  then  strive 
to  carry  out  such  realization  .^^  The  future  pros- 
perity of  Japanese-American  trade  is  self-evident. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE  ARMY  AND  NAVY  OF  JAPAN 

When  the  Japanese  soldiers  safely  passed  the 
Yalu  River,  which  the  Russian  army  characterized 
as  "  an  impregnable  fortification  "  and  to  pass  it 
"  a  human  impossibility  "  to  where  the  Russian 
soldiers  were  in  wait  after  years  of  preparation 
and  determination,  the  great  powers  became 
doubtful  and  uncertain  as  to  the  degree  of  Jap- 
anese strength.  Battle  succeeded  battle.  The 
pygmy  nation  fought  against  and  won  from  the 
giant  of  Europe  and  Asia.  The  mere  mention 
of  a  Cossack  was  the  terror  of  Europe,  accord- 
ing to  Napoleon.  Yet  the  Russian  soldiers — de- 
feated, defeated,  and  defeated — finally  saw  the 
futility  of  their  early  boast  that  they  would  wipe 
out  the  Japanese  from  the  face  of  the  earth. 
With  the  progress  of  their  defeat,  they  finally 
began  to  complain  of  the  maladministration  of 
their  government,  so  that  they  would  not  fight. 

Since  then  the  army  of  Japan  became  the  star 
attraction  of  the  military  powers.  When  the 
attention  of  the  first  powers  of  the  world  is  thus 
directed  to  it,  if  we  spend  a  few  moments  in  leam- 

156 


t 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  157 

ing  how  Japanese  soldiers  have  been  trained  and 
are  now  being  trained,  we  hope  it  will  not  be 
uninstructive  to  the  reader. 

The  treacherous  aborigines  were  a  constant 
menace  to  the  peaceful  Imperial  rule.  It  was 
these  barbarians,  for  the  suppression  of  whom 
the  Emperor  Keiko,  the  twelfth  Emperor,  is  noted 
in  the  ancient  military  annals  by  the  deputation 
of  his  only  son.  Prince  Yamatodake. 

In  the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Tenchi,  the  con- 
scription law  was  made  known  and  then  miHtary 
institutions  were  everywhere  established.  The 
Emperor  Tenchi  transformed  the  military  system 
of  the  times  and  the  soldiers  were  organized  into 
different  regiments,  battalions,  brigades,  com- 
panies, and  sections.  According  to  the  rule,  one- 
third  of  the  adult  male  inhabitants  were  con- 
scripted as  soldiers  and  subjected  to  rigorous 
military  training.  About  one  hundred  years 
later,  740  A.  D.,  Emperor  Shomu  made  still  fur- 
ther changes,  so  that  the  young  men  of  promis- 
ing marksmanship  and  good  horsemanship  were 
chosen  and  sent  to  different  military  schools  of 
the  land. 

However,  after  feudalism  ushered  in  a  class  of 
professional  or  hereditary  soldiers,  the  latter 
trained  their  sons  in  their  own  professions  until 
the  dawn  of  the  present  era. 

The  unique  system  of  Japanese  military  train- 


158  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

ing  had  its  germs  in  the  last  Shogunate  govern- 
ment, li,  a  conspicuous  figure  in  the  progressive 
parties  under  the  regime  of  the  last  Shogun,  was 
not  only  famous  in  taking  decided  steps  in  ad- 
mitting the  foreigners  for  the  sake  of  Japan's 
trade,  but  also  in  re-organizing  the  military  sys- 
tem. It  was  in  a  way  the  last  dying  effort  to 
preserve  the  existence  of  the  Shogunate  govern- 
ment. His  scheme,  however,  was  comparatively 
modest,  as  it  did  not  contemplate  a  total  effect- 
ive force  of  more  than  13,000  men  whose  drill 
and  equipment  were  far  from  perfect.  This  num- 
ber or  even  a  greater  number  of  men  could  have 
been  well  equipped  if  li  had  been  given  a  free 
hand,  as  he  was  a  very  capable  and  far-seeing 
person.  In  spite  of  opposition,  not  only  within 
his  own  party,  but  also  from  without,  he  opened 
the  country  tO'  foreigners.  Let  us  remember  the 
force  of  his  character. 

The  present  Japanese  military  system  when 
compared  with  the  last  one  mentioned,  is,  as  a 
matter  of  course,  seen  to  be  a  great  deal  more 
effective.  In  the  first  year  of  MeijI,  or  1868, 
A.  D.,  the  year  in  which  the  present  Emperor 
came  to  the  throne,  further  changes  were  made 
in  the  Department  of  the  Army  and  the  Navy. 
Military  conscription  was  pubhshed  by  the  Impe- 
rial Edict  of  1871,  and  in  the  following  year  the 
navy  and  the  army  were  separated,  and  each  had 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  159 

an  independent  department.  Six  military  divi- 
sions were  org-anized  in  the  eighteenth  year  of 
the  present  Emperor,  in  1885 ;  these  were  further 
increased  to  twelve  divisions  after  the  war  with 
China  of  1894-5,  and  quadrupled  after  the 
Russo-Japanese  war. 

The  present  government  conscripts  all  citizens 
of  Japan  to  do  military  duty  for  a  certain  num- 
ber of  years.  It  is  the  pride  of  the  Japanese 
people  to  fulfil  this  requirement.  At  the  present 
time  the  population  of  Japan  is  over  48,000,000, 
and  continues  to  increase  very  rapidly.  Obeying 
the  rule  that  every  male  citizen  over  twenty  years 
of  age  shall  bear  arms,  the  government  would 
have  more  soldiers  at  any  one  time  than  is  needed. 
Therefore  to  check  the  ever-increasing  applicants 
and  to  meet  the  requirements  of  a  peace  footing, 
great  discriminations  are  made,  and  each  appli- 
cant is  submitted  to  most  rigorous  physical  ex- 
aminations. The  result  is  that  only  those  who 
are  physically  perfect  can  enter  the  army.  The 
Japanese  army,  therefore,  comprises  a  living  and 
intelligent  fighting  force  of  the  very  greatest 
perfection. 

Senator  Tillman,  when  speaking  about  the 
Japanese,  said :  "  The  best  goods  come  in  small 
packages."  While  appreciating  the  kind  remarks 
made  by  Senator  Tillman,  the  author  would  like 
to  add  that  in  individual  strength  to  stand  hard 


160  LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

study,  and  in  the  willingness  to'  obey  orders,  the 
Japanese  may  be  "  larger  "  than  others. 

In  the  barracks  the  officers  share  in  all  the 
exercises  of  the  soldiers  and  they  are  always  on 
duty  so  that  there  exists  complete  harmony  be- 
tween the  offi,cers  and  the  soldiers.  Every  officer 
has  to  receive  rigorous  military  training  in  the 
colleges.  One  that  is  commonly  known  as  the 
Tokyo  Military  College,  is  located  at  Ichigai, 
Tokyo.  The  military  college  has  the  depart- 
ments of  infantry,  cavalry,  fortress  artillery, 
field  artillery,  engineering  and  training. 

Irrespective  of  his  choice  of  arms,  the  student 
must  meet  the  requirements,  which  are:  Tactics, 
science  of  artillery,  fortification,  topography, 
military  administration,  field  hygiene,  the  care 
of  horses,  foreign  languages,  and  surveying.  In 
addition  to  the  above  subjects  they  are  required 
to  take  exercise  in  drilHng,  gyimiastics,  fencing, 
sabre  use,  shooting,  riding,  and  jiujitsu.  This 
is  followed  by  annual  military  manoeuvres  at  the 
end  of  October.  In  order  to  attain  higher  mili- 
tary training  the  graduate  officers  enter  the  Mili- 
tary Staff  College.  The  lieutenants  and  sub- 
lieutenants are  eligible  to  admission  to  the  college 
when  they  satisfy  the  faculty  of  their  physical 
health,  intellectual  quahfications,  morals  and  dili- 
gence. 

An    applicant    to    the  Mihtary  Staff  College 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  161 

must  have  been  In  all  cases  in  the  regiments  or 
battalions  for  a  period  of  not  less  than  two  years. 
The  college  course  is  three  years  in  length. 
There  are  in  addition  to  the  above  named  college, 
the  following,  all  of  which  are  open  to  the  mili- 
tary officers :  College  of  Artillery  and  Engineer- 
ing, College  of  Gunnery  and  Field  Artillery,  Col- 
lege of  Gunnery  and  Fortress  Artillery,  College 
of  Cavalry  Training,  Toyama  Military  College, 
College  of  Military  Administration,  College  of 
Military  and  Veterinary  Surgeons. 

President  Roosevelt,  speaking  about  the  Jap- 
anese soldiers,  said:  "The  Japanese  have   given 
us  a  good  lesson  by  the  way  they  handled  their 
army  in  the  recent  war.     One  of  the  reasons  why 
their  medical  department  did  well — the  main  rea- 
son— was  the  fact  that  they  had  been  practiced  in 
time  of  peace  in  doing  the  duties  they  would  have 
to  do  in  war."     Such  an  utterance  from  the  lips 
of  the  American  President  and  famous  "Rough 
Rider,"  is   the  greatest   compliment  to  the  Jap- 
anese soldiers.   General  Chaffee,  too,  among  good 
things  about  them  of  which  the  Japanese  can  be 
proud,    said :   "  There    are   certain   lessons   which 
the  armies  of  the  world  might  study  with  profit, 
and   which    are   also   of   interest  to   the   public." 
The  American   military   commander  went    on    to 
state  that  "  the  most  important  is  the  manner  in 
which  the  Japanese  army  is  recruited    and    the 


162  LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

ease  with  which  the  government  was  able  to  place 
three-quarters  of  a  million  of  trained  men  in  the 
field  within  a  few  months  after  the  declaration 
•of  war.  Every  one  of  them  was  an  educated  sol- 
dier, who  understood  his  duty  and  was  able  to 
perform  it.  It  was  not  necessary  for  the  recruit- 
ing officers  to  break  in  awkward  squads  at  any 
recruiting  station.  The  Japanese  soldier  demon- 
strated from  the  moment  he  put  on  his  uniform 
that  he  not  only  knew  the  manual  of  arms,  but 
was  familiar  with  the  duties  of  a  soldier  and 
knew  how  to  take  care  of  himself  in  the  field,  in 
camp  and  in  battle.  This  is  due  to  the  thorough- 
ness of  the  Japanese  system.  More  than  in  any 
other  nation  is  the  army  a  part  of  the  people  of 
Japan  and  the  people  a  part  of  the  army." 
General  Chaffee  further  said  that  in  his  opinion 
the  number  of  Russian  troops  in  Manchuria  has 
been  very  much  underestimated.  "  There  were," 
said  General  Chaffee,  "  more  than  a  million  men 
on  the  Russian  side  before  the  battle  of  Mukden." 
Although  there  was  naval  warfare — in  the 
second  century,  when  the  Empress  Jingo  invaded 
Korea ;  in  the  eleventh  century  when  the  Genji 
and  Heike  clans  fought  at  Danno-Ura ;  in  the 
following  century  when  the  Mongolian  crusade 
reached  Japan ;  in  the  thirteenth  century  when 
the  Japanese  took  aggressive  action  against 
China ;  in  the  following  centuries,    when    Japan 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  163 

renewed  her  attacks  against  Korea  and  China — 
their  warships  were  not  such  as  we  understand 
in  the  modem  sense  of  the  word.  They  were  in 
the  shape  of  anned  merchantmen,  including  fish- 
ing junks.  As  we  have  already  learned,  the  navy 
became  independent  from  the  army  in  1872.  In 
the  same  year,  rules  relating  to  the  Levy  of  Sea- 
men were  promulgated  and  in  1885  the  system  of 
conscription  service  was  put  in  force ;  and  in  1899 
the  voluntary  service  system  was  also  inaugurated. 
The  naval  colleges  are  open  for  every  young 
man  between  the  ages  of  fifteen  and  twenty  years. 
Entrance  to  the  college  is  by  competitive  exami- 
nation. jAll  married  applicants  and  all  those 
who  have  any  blemishes  of  character  whatsoever 
are  never  admitted.!  The  government  defrays 
all  necessary  expenses  of  the  students  who  are 
admitted  to  the  college.  The  first  examination 
is  physical,  and  only  those  who  are  successful  in 
this  are  qualified  to  take  the  educational  exami- 
nation. The  educational  examination  as  it  exists 
at  the  present  time  includes  the  following  sub- 
jects: Algebra,  plane  geometry,  plane  trigo- 
nometry, Japanese  literature,  composition,  Eng- 
lish grammar  and  translation,  physics,  chemistry, 
history,  geography,  hand  sketching,  and  mechan- 
ical drawing.  The  French,  German,  and  Russian 
languages  are  optional.  The  college  course, 
which  is  three  years  in  length,  comprises  the  fol- 


164i  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

lowing  lines  of  work:  In  the  first  year,  the 
gunnery  course  requires  four  hours  a  week;  sea- 
manship, four;  engineering,  one;  English,  five; 
physics  and  chemistry,  five  and  one-half;  mathe- 
matics, six  and  one-half;  making  a  total  of 
twenty-six  hours  of  study  each  week.  The 
second  year's  course  requires  for  gunnery,  four 
hours  a  week;  for  seamanship,  three;  for  torpedo 
instruction,  one;  for  engineering,  three;  for 
mathematics,  five.  The  third  year  course  re- 
quires three  hours  a  week  for  gunnery;  four  for 
seamanship ;  four  for  torpedo  instruction ;  seven 
for  navigation;  one  for  engineering;  six  for 
English ;  three  for  mathematics  and  statistics. 
The  course  in  seamanship  comprises  the  inter- 
national law  of  the  high  seas ;  signalling ;  ship- 
building; preservation  of  ships  and  their  con- 
struction ;  provisioning.  In  the  course  in  navi- 
gation, the  studies  of  meteorological  observation 
and  surveying  are  both  included.  In  addition  to 
these  courses  there  are  lectures  on  international 
law  and  naval  history.  The  cadets  who  have 
passed  the  final  examination  are  promoted  to 
midshipmen.  The  midshipmen  first  serve  on  a 
special  training-ship,  then  in  the  ships  of  the 
standing  fleet.  In  both  of  these  capacities  they 
are  rigorously  required  to  put  in  practice  what 
they  have  been  taught  in  the  colleges. 

There  are  two  naval  colleges,  one  in  Etajima 


LIFE  OF   JAPAN  165 

and  the  other  in  Tokyo.     The  latter  is  the  higher 
naval  college  and  is  established  for  the  purpose 
of  training  lieutenants  and  sub-lieutenants.     Ad- 
mission to  this  college  is  also  competitive.        The 
college  course  is  two  years  in  length,  and  com- 
prises    four    different    courses.        The     subjects 
studied  in   these   courses    are    strategy,    tactics, 
naval   history,    mihtary    administration,   pohtical 
economy,    gunnery,   torpedoes,   navigation,    ship- 
building,  engineering,  etc.        In   addition  to  the 
two  most  important  colleges  already  named  above 
it  may  be  proper  to  add  the  college  at  Yakosuka, 
the  Naval  Medical  College,  Paymasters  Training 
School,  and  the  Nautical  College  at  Tokyo.     In 
conclusion,  those  Japanese  who  claim  that  their 
navy  is  as  good  if  not  better  than  that  of  any 
other  nation,  had  better  leave  this  problem  to  the 
solution  of  the  world's  naval  experts. 

However,  it  may  be  justice  to  add  a  few  words 
as  to  the  causes  of  Japanese  naval  success  in  the 
practical  engagements  with  the  navy  of  Russia. 
You  know  of  the  rapidity  with  which  the  Japa- 
nese officers  and  sailors  struck  the  first  blow  at 
Chemulpo  and  Port  Arthur,  and  the  phenomenal 
success  which  attended  those  daring  naval  opera- 
tions, involving  as  they  did  the  paralysis  of  the 
Russian  navy,  and  the  final  success  in  the  Sea 
of  Japan,  securing  at  the  same  time  the  full  com- 
mand of  the  Eastern  seas.     These  successes  have 


166  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

sers'ed,  not  only  to  raise  the  prestige  of  Japan 
enormously,  but  also  has  caused  her  to  become 
the  subject  of  the  admiration  of  the  whole  world. 
"  Japan  won,"  says  a  French  naval  expert,  a  well 
known  deputy  who  had  been  Minister  of  Marine, 
"  because  from  the  first  to  the  last  they  fought 
in  obedience  to  the  eternal  principles  of  naval 
war,  because  they  knew  that  the  command  of  the 
sea  meant  nothing  but  the  security  of  maritime 
communications ;  without  it  they  could  do  noth- 
ing, with  it  they  could  do  everything,  and  that 
the  only  way  to  obtain  it  was  to  destroy  or  ren- 
der impotent  all  the  available  naval  forces  of  the 
enemy.     That  is  one  of  the  great  lessons." 

After  all,  as  all  the  authorities  agree — the 
United  States,  England,  Gemiany,  France, 
Russia,  Italy — it  must  be  admitted  that  the  w^ar 
was  decided,  as  naval  wars  always  have  been  de- 
cided, not  by  the  ships  and  fleets  engaged,  but 
by  the  men  of  Japan  who  handled  the  ships  and 
who  fought  with  the  guns. 

Perhaps  the  best  institution  which  is  an  inte- 
gral part  of  the  navy  and  the  army,  and  also  a 
philanthropic  and  humanitarian  establishment,  is 
the  Red  Cross  Society  of  Japan,  which  the  author 
believes  to  be  entitled  to  brief  comment.  The 
Red  Cross  Society  owes  its  origin  to  the  south- 
western civil  war  in  1877,  which  was  the  last 
that  ever  occurred  in  Japan.     It  was  then  named 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  167 

the  Universal  Benevolent  Society,  or  "  Haku-al- 
slia."  This  philanthropic  organization  amended 
its  articles  of  association  In  1887,  and  joined  the 
Red  Cross  Convention  of  Geneva,  changing  Its 
name  to  the  Red  Cross  Society  of  Japan  or 
"  Seki-jiu-ji-sha."  The  members  then  enlisted 
were  about  2,100,  but  In  1902  it  had  grown  to 
no  less  than  796,045. 

The  work  undertaken  by  the  society  made  a 
creditable  record  on  the  occasion  of  the  Japanese- 
Chinese  war.  The  officials  and  nurses  of  the  soci- 
ety took  charge  of  and  cared  for  101,423  invalids, 
including  1,484  prisoners  of  war.  The  society 
has  also  undertaken  several  times  to  nurse  those 
wounded  In  calamities,  accidental  and  natural. 
Among  the  principal  cases  we  may  mention  are 
the  eruption  of  Mount  Bandai  in  1888,  the  ship- 
wreck of  the  Turkish  man-of-war  in  1890,  the 
disastrous  earthquake  of  Mino  and  Owari  in  the 
following  year,  the  tidal  waves  in  Sanriku  and 
the  earthquake  at  Akita  in  1898,  the  fire  at 
Hachojl  in  1897,  and  the  famine  of  the  Northern 
provinces  in  1906,  not  mentioning  the  benevolent 
work  the  local  branches  of  the  society  have  under- 
taken at  every  time  a  flood  or  other  disaster 
overtook  the  provinces  near  them. 

There  were  many  defective  points  in  the  inter- 
nal arrangement  of  the  society,  but  they  have 
been  completely  removed  since  the  Japanese- Chi- 


168  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

nese  war  in  1894,  and  the  society  as  well  as  its 
local  branches  is  no  longer  subject  to  inconven- 
ience as  regards  materials  and  personnel.  The 
society,  the  head  office  and  branches  as  well, 
maintains  a  regular  system  of  training  nurses, 
which  was  begun  in  1890.  The  term  of  train- 
ing at  the  head  office  extends  over  a  period  of 
three  years,  and  that  of  the  branches  one  year. 
When  the  Russian-Japanese  war  broke  out  the 
society  discharged  its  duty  with  signal  efficiency. 
In  September,  1909,  the  members  of  the  society 
numbered  1,500,000. 

To  conclude,  it  is  perhaps  most  fair,  from  the 
nature  of  the  subject,  to  say  in  the  words  of  an 
American  lady  and  representative  of  the  Ameri- 
can National  Red  Cross,  Miss  Mabel  T.  Board- 
man,  during  a  conversation  with  the  author: 
"  The  Japanese  Red  Cross  is  the  most  efficient 
of  all." 


CHAPTER  XVI 

EDUCATION   IN   JAPAN 

There  exists  ample  evidence  that  even  in  an- 
cient times  Japanese  culture  and  learning  at- 
tained a  high  degree  of  development.  However, 
the  system  of  education  in  vogue  prior  to  the 
restoration  of  the  Imperial  Government  in  1868, 
and  also  its  scope  and  operation  were  narrow 
and  limited.  It  consisted  more  of  the  "  human- 
ity "  studies  than  of  anything  else,  in  the  modem 
sense  of  the  term.  It  has  been  only  since  Perry's 
expedition  to  the  thitherto  forbidden  sea  of  Uraga 
that  modem  education  has  flourished  in  Japan. 

The  people  of  the  United  States  exemplified 
the  words  of  Abraham  Lincoln  when  he  said:  "I 
am  never  easy  when  handhng  a  thought,  till  I 
have  bounded  it  north,  and  bounded  it  south,  and 
bounded  it  east,  and  bounded  it  west."  The  gift 
by  the  United  States  of  $750,000  for  Japanese 
education  did  not  exhaust  the  interest  taken  by 
American  people  in  the  educational  advancement 
of  Japan.  The  best  educators  in  the  United 
States  thoroughly  discussed  the  matter,  made 
lists  of  the  best  educational  standards    in    every 

169 


170  LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

branch  of  science,  literature,  art  and  law,  and 
many  competent  teachers  went  to  Japan  to  per- 
sonally inspect,  establish  and  superintend  the 
educational  interests  of  that  country,  and  Chris- 
tian missionaries  took  a  leading  part  in  this 
magnanimous  work.  Some  of  the  most  prominent 
scientists  were  also  in  the  van  in  disseminating 
the  advantages  of  education  among  the  Japanese 
youth.  By  the  advice  of  the  first  United  States 
Minister  Hams,  the  Shogunate,  in  the  spring 
of  1860,  equipped  a  large  number  of  young  as- 
pirants for  governmental  honors,  and  sent  them 
abroad  to  pursue  various  courses  of  learning  and 
to  familiarize  themselves,  each  in  his  own 
specialty,  with  every  branch  of  modern  civiliza- 
tion. Sixty-five  of  these  Japanese  students  after 
completing  their  respective  courses  returned  per- 
meated with  the  best  learning  of  the  age,  as  the 
standard  bearers  of  modem  enlightenment  in 
their  country.  In  1872  the  Emperor  sent  abroad, 
for  a  like  purpose,  a  similar  embassy  of  forty- 
nine  young  men.  In  all  due  haste  this  Imperial 
embassy  gathered  their  various  stores  of  infor- 
mation and  promptly  returned  to  augment  the 
fruits  of  the  Shogun's  first  embassy.  Many 
members  of  both  these  embassies  are  now  in  the 
highest  positions  of  trust  in  the  realm.  Thence- 
forth the  stream  of  ambitious  youths  from  Japan 
in  search  of  foreign  lore  has  been  continuous,  until 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  171 

at  the  present  day  Japan  is  pushing  well  to  the 
front  in  every  branch  of  modem  advancement. 
Christian  institutions,  mechanical  and  mercantile 
establishments,  colleges,  and  universities,  founded 
by  Americans  or  by  Japanese  from  America 
through  the  length  and  breadth  of  Japan,  have 
all  contributed  to  a  result  unprecedented  in  the 
history  of  any  nation. 

Before  entering  into  a  brief  observation  of  the 
educational  institutions,  let  us  inscribe  here,  as  a 
matter  of  historical  importance,  the  much  com- 
mented upon  and  criticised  "  Kio-iku-Choku-go  " 
or  "  Imperial  Rescript  on  Education,"  which  was 
issued  by  His  Majesty  in  1890,  and  read  as 
follows : 

"  Our  ancestors  founded  the  State  on  a  vast  basis, 
while  their  virtues  were  deeply  implanted,  and  our  sub- 
jects by  their  unanimity  in  their  great  loyalty  and  filial 
affection,  have  in  all  ages  shown  them  in  perfection. 
Such  is  the  essential  beauty  of  Our  National  Polity  and 
such,  too,  is  the  true  spring  of  Our  Educational  System. 
You,  our  beloved  subjects,  be  filial  to  your  parents,  af- 
fectionate to  your  brothers,  be  loving  husbands  and  wives, 
and  truthful  to  your  friends.  Conduct  yourselves  with 
modesty  and  be  benevolent  to  all.  Develop  your  intel- 
lectual faculties  and  perfect  your  moral  powers  by  gain- 
ing knowledge  and  by  acquiring  a  profession.  Further, 
promote  the  public  interests  and  advance  the  public  af- 
fairs; ever  respect  the  national  constitution  and  obey  the 
laws  of  the  country;  and  in  case  of  emergency,  courage- 
ously sacrifice  yourselves  to  the  public  good.  Thus  offer 
every    support   to   Our   Imperial   Majesty,   which   shall  be 


173  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

lasting  as  the  universe.  You  will  then  not  only  be  our 
most  loyal  subjects  but  will  be  enabled  to  exhibit  the 
noble   character  of    our   ancestors. 

"Such  are  the  testaments  left  us  by  our  ancestors, 
which  must  be  observed  alike  by  their  descendants  and 
subjects.  These  precepts  are  perfect  throughout  all  ages 
and  of  universal  application.  It  is  our  desire  to  bear 
them  in  our  heart  in  common  with  you,  our  subjects,  to 
the  end  that  we  may  constantly  possess  these  virtues." 

The  government  makes  compulsory  the  educa- 
tion of  children  of  school-going  age;  yet  the 
parents  appear  more  anxious  than  the  govern- 
ment in  this  respect,  which  is  demonstrated  by 
the  establishment  of  kindergarten  schools,  both 
public  and  private.  There  is  scarcely  one  incor- 
porated city  without  a  kindergarten. 

The  institutions  maintained  by  the  Depart- 
ment of  Education  are  called  government  insti- 
tutions, while  those  maintained  at  the  local  dis- 
trict or  corporation  expense  are  called  public  or 
communal  schools.  According  to  the  official  rec- 
ords there  are  39,335  public  and  private  schools 
consisting  of  Primary,  Blind,  and  Deaf  and 
Dumb,  Normal,  Higher  Normal,  Middle,  Girls' 
High,  High,  Universities,  Girls'  Universities, 
Special,  and  Technical.  Professors  and  teachers 
number  118,104,  allotted  to  5,265,000  students 
and  pupils. 

In  the  main,  the  Japanese  government  is  ever 
attentive  to  the  affairs  of  education.     The  Japa- 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  173 

nese  have  all  necessary  Institutions  founded  upon 
the  most  modem  principles  of  education.  The 
students  are  very  earnest,  dihgently  devoting 
themselves  to  literature,  to  arts,  to  sciences,  and 
to  all  other  subjects  of  learning,  aiming  to  cope 
with  students  of  any  country. 

As  the  foundation  of  primary  education  In 
Japanese  grade  schools,  lessons  on  devotion  to 
parents,  obedience  to  elders  and  teachers  and  the 
functions  of  His  Japanese  Majesty  will  continue 
to  be  given  an  equal  number  of  hours  as  are  given 
to  the  lessons  on  history,  geography,  and  mathe- 
matics. Nor  shall  there  be  lack  of  Instruction 
as  to  one's  duty  toward  the  country  and  com- 
munity. The  lessons  on  charity,  kindness,  and 
self-sacrifice  will  be  illustrated  by  the  story  of 
Florence  Nightingale,  those  on  patience  and  per- 
severance by  the  life  of  Christopher  Columbus, 
those  on  self-help  and  Industry  are  illustrated  by 
the  story  of  Benjamin  Franklin,  on  sympathy  by 
Abraham  Lincoln's  life,  and  on  honesty  by  the 
story  of  George  Washington  and  the  cherry  tree. 

Outside  of  the  schools  and  the  students  who 
devote  themselves  to  study  as  we  have  above 
enumerated,  there  are  other  institutions  that  are 
worthy  of  notice  in  connection  with  the  education 
of  Japan.  They  are  the  institutions  wherein  the 
farmers,  miners,  and  other  common  mass  of 
millions  are  receiving  the  benefit   of  instructions 


174  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

in  the  application  of  the  most  modem  science 
and  art  to  their  daily  labor.  For  instance: 
There  are  thirty-eight  agricultural  experiment 
stations  in  Japan.  They  are  impressing  the 
common  farmers  with  the  importance  of  scientific 
knowledge  of  farming,  the  three  essential  ingredi- 
ents of  fertilizers,  the  selection  of  seeds  and  so 
forth.  In  these  stations  are  conducted  scientific 
researches  into  the  theory  of  agriculture,  agri- 
cultural chemistry,  entomology,  vegetable  pathol- 
ogy, tobacco  culture,  horticulture,  stock-breed- 
ing, etc.  On  the  other  hand  the  miners  are  indi- 
vidually brought  in  contact  with  the  most  ad- 
vanced mining  engineers,  geological  surveyors, 
etc.  This  is  being  done  to  encourage  the  devel- 
opment of  mining  industry  along  scientific 
methods. 

A  meteorological  observatory  was  established 
at  Hokkaido  as  early  as  1875,  and  to-day  there 
are  134  meteorological  stations.  The  daily 
weather  map,  the  monthly  weather  review,  the 
monthly  report,  and  the  annual  report  are  being 
published  and  circulated  at  large  and  they  are 
reputed  as  the  most  trustworthy  of  their  kind  in 
the  world.  At  the  Central  Meteorological  Obser- 
vatory the  observers  are  taught  and  trained  in 
meteorology,  seismology,  physics,  the  use  of 
instruments  and  methods,  etc.  Japan  indeed  has 
struggled  in  the  discovery  and  application  of  the 


LITE   OF   JAPAN  175 

theory  and  practice  of  the  sciences,  and  her  peo- 
ple having  contributed  greatly  to  the  dynamics 
and  physics  of  earth's  intellectual  atmosphere 
and  to  the  allied  sciences  in  general,  she  stands 
to-day  pre-eminent  in  the  scientific  civilization  of 
the  world. 


PART  III 


CHAPTER  XVn 

japan's  romantic  relation  to  the 
united  states 

We  are  coming  to  perhaps  the  most  interesting 
part  of  the  discussion  on  the  "  Life  of  Japan," 
and  it  will  reveal  how  far  and  how  much  the 
American  people — nationally  and  individually — 
participated  in  and  are  credited  with  the  dra- 
matic progress  of  Japan  during  the  last  half 
century. 

The  fifteenth  President  of  the  United  States, 
Millard  Fillmore,  in  his  annual  message  to  Con- 
gress, dated  April  6,  1852,  said: 

"  Our  settlements  on  the  shores  of  the  Pacific  have  al- 
ready given  great,  extensive,  and  in  some  respects  a  new 
direction  to  our  commerce  in  that  ocean.  A  direct  and 
rapidly  increasing  intercourse  has  sprung  up  with  Eastern 
Asia.  The  waters  of  the  northern  Pacific,  even  into  the 
Arctic  seas,  have  of  late  years  been  frequented  by  our 
whalemen.  The  application  of  steam  to  the  general  pur- 
poses of  navigation  is  becoming  daily  more  conmion  and 
makes  it  desirable  to  obtain  fuel  and  other  necessary  sup- 
plies at  convenient  points  on  the  route  between  Asia  and 
our  Pacific  shore.  Our  unfortunate  countrymen  who  from 
time  to  time  sufi'er  from  shipwreck  along  the  shores  of 
the  Eastern  seas  are  entitled  to  protection.  Besides  these 
specific   objects,  the   general  prosperity  of   our  States  on 

1T9 


180  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

the  Pacific  requires  that  the  attempt  be  made  to  open  the 
opposite  regions  of  Asia  to  a  mutually  beneficial  inter- 
course. It  is  obvious  that  this  attempt  could  be  made  by- 
no  power  to  so  great  an  advantage  as  by  the  United 
States,  whose  constitutional  system  excludes  every  idea 
of  distant  colonial  dependencies.  I  have  accordingly  been 
led  to  order  an  appropriate  naval  force  to  Japan,  under 
the  command  of  a  discreet  and  intelligent  officer  of  the 
highest  rank  known  to  our  service.  He  is  instructed  to 
endeavor  to  obtain  from  the  government  of  that  country 
some  relaxation  of  the  inhospitable  and  anti-social  sys- 
tem which  it  has  pursued  for  about  two  centuries." 

In  the  month  of  March,  185^,  Commodore 
M.  C.  Perry  was  appointed  to  command  the  expe- 
dition to  Japan,  and  in  the  following  November, 
aboard  his  flagship,  Japan's  political  redeemer 
signaled  "  Weigh  anchor  "  and  proceeded  on  that 
historical  voyage.  He  was  accompanied  by  as 
many  vessels  as  the  importance  and  safety  of  the 
expedition  demanded,  and  was  invested  with  "  full 
power  to  negotiate  and  sign  a  treaty  of  amity 
and  commerce  between  the  United  States  and 
Japan."  He  carried  with  him  "  a  copy  of  the 
general  instructions,"  which  were  to  be  considered 
"  in  full  force  and  applicable  to  his  command." 
He  bore  with  him  from  the  President  of  the 
United  States  to  the  Emperor  of  Japan  a  sealed 
letter  of  great  importance,  of  which  the  immortal 
Daniel  Webster  was  the  composer,  and,  Webster 
dying  soon  after,  it  was  countersigned  by  his 
successor,  Edward  Everett.     It  is  as  follows: 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  181 

"Millard  Fillmore,  President  of  the  United  States  of 
America,  to  His  Imperial  Majesty,  the  Emperor  of  Japan. 
Great  and  Good  friend:  I  send  you  this  public  letter  by 
Commodore  Matthew  C.  Ferry  an  officer  of  the  highest 
rank  in  the  navy  of  the  United  States,  and  commander 
sibly  disturb  the  tranquillity  of  your  Imperial  Majesty's 
domain. 

"  I  have  directed  Commodore  Perry  to  assure  your  Im- 
perial Majesty  that  I  entertain  the  kindest  feelings  to- 
ward your  Majesty's  person  and  government,  and  that  I 
have  no  other  object  in  sending  him  to  Japan  but  to 
propose  to  your  Imperial  Majesty  that  the  United  States 
and  Japan  should  live  in  friendship  and  have  commercial 
intercourse   with   each   othet. 

"The  constitution  and  laws  of  the  United  States  for- 
bid all  interference  with  the  religious  and  political  con- 
cerns of  other  nations.  I  have  particularly  charged  Com- 
modore Perry  to  abstain  from  every  act  which  could  pos- 
sibly disturb  the  tranquility  of  your  Imperial  Majesty's 
dominions. 

"  The  United  States  of  America  reach  from  ocean  to 
ocean,  and  our  territory  of  Oregon  and  State  of  California 
lie  directly  opposite  to  the  dominion  of  your  Imperial 
Majesty.  Our  steamships  can  go  from  California  to  Japan 
in  eighteen  days.  Our  great  State  of  California  pro- 
duces about  sixty  miUion  of  dollars  in  gold  every  year, 
besides  silver,  quicksilver,  precious  stones,  and 'many  other 
valuable  articles.  Your  Imperial  Majesty's  subjects  are 
skilled  in  many  of  the  arts.  I  am  desirous  that  our  two 
countries  should  trade  with  each  other  for  the  benefit  of 
both  Japan  and  the  United  States. 

"We  know  that  the  ancient  laws  of  your  Imperial 
Majesty's  government  do  not  allow  of  foreign  trade,  ex- 
cept with  the  Chinese  and  the  Dutch;  but  as  the  state 
of  the  world  changes  and  new  governments  are  formed, 
it  seems  to  be  wise  from  time  to  time  to  make  new  laws. 
There  was  a  time  when  the  ancient  laws  of  your  Imperial 
Majesty's   government  were  first  made. 

"About  the  same  time  America,  which  was   sometimes 


182  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

called  the  New  World,  was  first  discovered  and  settled 
by  Europeans.  For  a  long  time  there  were  but  few 
people,  and  they  were  poor;  they  have  now  become  quite 
numerotis;  their  commerce  became  very  extensive;  and 
they  think  that  if  your  Imperial  Majesty  were  inclined  to 
so  change  the  ancient  laws  as  to  allow  a  free  trade  be- 
tween the  two  countries,  it  would  be  extremely  beneficial 
to  both. 

"If  your  Imperial  Majesty  is  not  satisfied  that  it 
would  be  safe  altogether  to  abrogate  the  ancient  laws 
which  forbid  foreign  trade,  they  might  be  suspended  for 
five  or  ten  years,  so  as  to  try  the  experiment.  If  it  does 
not  prove  as  beneficial  as  was  hoped  the  ancient  laws  can 
be  restored.  The  United  States  often  limit  laws,  then 
renew  them  or  not,   as  they  please. 

"  I  have  directed  Commodore  Perry  to  mention  another 
thing  to  your  Imperial  Majesty.  Many  of  our  ships  pass 
every  year  from  California  to  China;  and  great  numbers 
of  our  people  pursue  the  whale  fishery  industry  near  the 
shores  of  Japan.  It  sometimes  happens,  in  stormy 
weather,  that  one  of  our  ships  is  wrecked  on  your  Im- 
perial Majesty's  shores.  In  all  such  cases  we  ask  and 
expect  that  our  unfortunate  people  be  treated  with  kind- 
ness and  that  their  property  should  be  protected  till  we 
can  send  a  vessel  and  bring  them  away.  We  are  very 
much  in  earnest  in  this. 

"  Commodore  Perry  is  also  directed  by  me  to  repre- 
sent to  your  Imperial  Majesty  that  we  understand  there 
is  a  great  abundance  of  coal  and  provisions  in  the  Em- 
pire of  Japan.  Our  steamships  in  crossing  tlie  great 
ocean,  burn  a  great  deal  of  coal  and  it  is  not  convenient 
to  bring  it  aU  the  way  from  America.  We  wish  that  our 
steamships  and  other  vessels  should  be  allowed  to  stop 
in  Japan  and  supply  themselves  with  coal,  provisions  and 
water.  They  will  pay  in  money  or  anything  else  your 
Imperial  Majesty's  subjects  may  prefer;  and  we  request 
your  Imperial  Majesty  to  appoint  a  convenient  port  in 
the  southern  part  of  the  Empire,  where  our  vessels  may 
stop  for  this  purpose.    We  are  very  desirous  of  this. 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  183 

"  These  are  the  only  objects  for  which  I  have  sent 
Commodore  Perry  with  a  powerful  squadron  to  pay  a  visit 
to  your  Imperial  Majesty's  renowned  city  of  Yedo; 
friendship,  commerce  and  supply  of  coal  and  provisions 
and  protection  for  our  shipwrecked  people. 

"  We  have  directed  Commodore  Ferry  to  beg  your  Im- 
perial Majesty's  acceptance  of  a  few  presents.  They  are 
of  no  great  value  in  themselves;  but  some  of  them  may 
serve  as  specimens  of  the  articles  manufactured  in  the 
United  States  and  they  are  intended  as  tokens  of  our 
sincere  and  respectful  friendship. 

"May  the  Almighty  have  your  Imperial  Majesty  in 
His  great  and  holy  keeping! 

"  In  witness  whereof,  I  have  caused  the  great  seal  of 
the  United  States  to  be  hereunto  affixed,  and  have  sub- 
scribed the  same  with  my  name  at  the  City  of  Wash- 
ington, in  America,  the  seat  of  my  government  on  the 
thirteenth  day  of  the  month  of  November,  in  the  year 
one  thousand   eight  hundred   and   fifty-two. 

"  (Seal  attached.)  Your  good  friend, 

Millard  Filmoee." 
"By  the  President, 
Edward  Everett, 

"Secretary   of  State." 

The  great  Commodore  carried  with  him  useful 
implements  and  inventions  as  presents  from  the 
United  States  to  the  Emperor  of  Japan,  includ- 
ing a  small  but  complete  railway  and  equipment, 
a  telegraphing  outfit,  etc.  Perry  was  under 
instructions  to  approach  the  Emperor  in  the 
most  friendly  manner,  and  to  use  no  violence  un- 
less attacked.  He  delivered  his  letter  and  cre- 
dentials to  the  Shogun  government  after  about 
ten  days'  delay,  and  then  set  sail  on   a  voyage 


184  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

among  the  East  Indies,  promising  to  return  the 
following  spring,  and  in  the  meantime  he  surveyed 
the  Loo  Choo  islands.  This  portentous  expedi- 
tion of  ^I.  C.  Perry  was  soon  destined  to  make 
Japan   a  world-power. 

In  February,  1854,  Perry  returned  to  the  Bay 
of  Yedo,  and  the  first  treaty  between  the  United 
States  and  Japan  was  negotiated,  w^hich  secured 
for  the  United  States  limited  commercial  privi- 
leges— coal  isupplies  and  hospitality  to  Ameri- 
cans. But,  due  to  a  misunderstanding  as  to  resi- 
dential rights,  a  readjustment  was  made  in  1860 
under  the  administration  of  President  Buchanan. 
This  "  wanton  "  intercourse  with  "  barbarians  " 
met  with  great  opposition  in  Japan  and  civil  war 
ensued.  Good  resulted  even  from  this  internecine 
mix-up,  for  a  rapid  change  now  marked  public 
opinion  in  Japan,  resulting  ultimately  in  cordial 
social  and  close  commercial  relations  between  the 
United  States  and  Japan,  with  results  wonder- 
fully beneficial  to  both  countries. 

Matthew  Calbraith  Perry,  brother  of  the  re- 
nowned Commodore  Oliver  Hazard  Perry  and  son 
of  Christopher  Raymond  Perry,  a  distinguished 
naval  officer,  was  bom  at  South  Kensington, 
R.  I.,  on  the  10th  of  April,  1795,  and  died  in 
New  York  ]\Iaroh  4,  1858.  In  his  early  youth 
he  evinced  promising  signs  of  the  eminent  sea- 
manlike   ability    that    aftei^^ard    signalized     his 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  185 

great  career.  At  the  age  of  fourteen  he  was  a 
cadet  in  the  United  States  navy,  and  served  under 
Commodores  Rogers  and  Decatur.  Early  in  life 
he  distinguished  himself  by  founding  a  colony  in 
Liberia,  as  commander  of  the  African  squadron, 
and  In  capturing  pirates  along  the  west  coast  of 
India.  Later  we  find  him  in  the  president's  chair 
of  the  School  of  Gun  Practice.  As  commodore 
of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  squadron  he  did  telling  serv- 
ice at  the  famous  battle  of  Vera  Cruz.  He  had 
been  entrusted  with  sundry  commands,  and  numer- 
ous valuable  services  are  gratefully  recorded  to 
his  credit  in  the  annals  of  his  nation.  And  now, 
to  a  commander  of  such  ability,  was  naturally 
entrusted  the  momentous  expedition  to  Japan. 
A  man  of  sterling  character;  powerful,  though 
mild  and  gentle ;  great  in  administrative  and 
executive  capacity ;  a  heroic  warrior,  a  diplomat 
and  a  statesman ;  the  right  man  in  the  right 
place — such  was  Perry. 

A  special  despatch  dated  July  3,  1853,  was 
sent  by  the  officials  of  Uraga  to  the  Shogunate 
government,  at  Yedo,  stating  that  "Black  ships 
of  evil  sects  "  had  appeared  on  the  horizon. 
The  news  spread  like  wildfire  through  the  city 
and  soon  everything  far  and  near  was  topsy 
turvy.  Frenzied  excitement  swayed  the  popu- 
lace, and  vehement  anger  was  manifested  and 
imprecations  showered  on  the  heads  of  the  barba- 


186  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

rlan  intruders.  Soon  mothers  with  their  children 
in  their  arms  and  tied  to  their  backs  were  flying 
aimlessly  in  every  direction.  Exaggerated  re- 
ports and  fancies  swallowed  the  very  souls  of  the 
horror-stricken  people.  Soon  was  heard  the 
clipperty-clip  of  the  warhorse,  and  the  clatter  of 
armed  warriors ;  the  rattlety-bang  of  carts,  artil- 
lery and  all  sorts  of  rolling  stock;  the  parade  of 
firemen ;  the  incessant  tolling  of  bells  and  thump- 
ing of  gongs,  mingled  with  the  shrieks  of  women, 
screaming  of  children,  and  barking  of  dogs,  while 
the  very  denizens  of  the  wilds  re-echoed  the  noise. 
Promptly  the  Shogun  government  sent  a  letter 
to  the  Uraga  officials  with  instructions  to  deliver 
it  to  the  black  ships.  The  communication  was 
to  the  effect  that,  "  the  habit  of  the  Japanese 
whenever  foreigners  ask  to  trade  with  us  is  to 
positively  refuse.  We  make  no  distinctions  be- 
tween different  foreign  nations.  We  treat  them 
all  alike.  We  are  aware  that  our  customs  are 
different  from  those  of  other  nations,  but  every 
nation  has  a  right  to  manage  its  own  affairs  in 
its  own  way.  In  conclusion  we  beg  to  say  that 
the  Emperor  positively  objects  to  your  entering 
the  Holy  Bay.  He  advises  you  to  consult  j^our 
own  safety  by  departing  from  our  shores  and  not 
to  again  appear  on  our  coast."  Ih  the  mean- 
time hurried  despatches  were  sent  to  the  various 
Daimios  or  feudal  barons,   commanding  them  to 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  187 

summon  their  wamors  to  arms,  to  reinforce  the 
ports,  to  provide  necessary  money  and  munitions 
of  war,  and  to  call  on  the  priests  to  obtain  the 
favor  of  the  gods.  This  for  some  days  was  the 
state  of  affairs  at  the  city  of  Yedo,  the  seat  of 
the  Shogun  government. 

But  this  tremendous  state  of  confusion  soon 
became  worse  confounded,  for  despite  all  remon- 
strances to  the  contrary,  the  far-seeing  and  in- 
trepid Perry  coolly  entered  the  sacred  harbor  to 
the  accompaniment  of  the  most  soul-stirring 
music  from  the  bands  of  his  fleet  and  the  melodi- 
ous throats  of  his  hardy  seamen.  On  the  after- 
noon of  the  8th  of  July,  185^,  the  United  States 
squadron  anchored  off  Uraga,  in  the  Bay  of 
Yedo.  The  signal  guns  were  promptly  fired, 
followed  by  the  discharge  of  rockets.  These 
were  signals  of  good  will  and  peaceful  purport. 
On  shore  there  was  no  sign  of  peace  or  good 
will,  for  the  warriors  were  ready  to  maintain  their 
country  free  from  all  foreign  intrusion,  until  their 
ears  were  struck  by  the  wonderful  music  that 
again  broke  forth  from  the  fleet.  This  time  it 
was  purely  vocal,  unaccompanied  by  drum  or 
bugle.  It  was  a  music  so  sublimely  melodious,  so 
heavenly  that  for  a  time  it  dispelled  the  bloody 
passions  of  the  army  and  populace  on  shore, 
smoothed  their  fiery  hearts  and  assuaged  their 
thirst  for  the  blood  of  the  barbarian  intruders. 


188  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

Yet  the  majority  of  the  inhabitants  on  shore  had 
no  faith  in  the  Christians,  and  the  time  seemed 
yet  some  distance  off  for  the  complete  fulfilhnent 
of  the  fear-dispelling  hymn  that  was  then  so 
sweetl}^  breathed  from  the  fleet : 

"  Before   Jehovah's    awful  throne 
Ye  nations  bow  with  sacred  joy." 

Yet  let  it  be  perpetuated  in  the  memory  of 
generations  to  come  and  to  the  credit  of  the 
Spirit  that  inspired  them,  that  these  words  of  the 
hymn  then  sung  breathed  forth  God's  sacred 
providence  and  wrought  miracles  in  the  history 
of  the  two  nations.  The  officials  of  Uraga  de- 
livered to  Commodore  Perry  a  second  message 
from  the  Shogunate,  this  time  asking  that  the 
squadron  leave  the  forbidden  bay.  This  had  no 
immediate  effect,  neither  did  the  message  of  the 
governor  of  Uraga  avail,  requesting  that  the 
squadron  move  to  the  port  of  Nagasaki,  whereat, 
if  any  successful  conference  could  be  had,  it  could 
as  well  be  effected,  and  stating  that  the  continu- 
ance of  the  fleet  in  the  sacred  harbor  was  endan- 
gering mutual  safety.  The  squadron  remained 
securely  anchored  to  the  very  foundations  of  Dai 
Nippon,  and  the  dauntless  Perry  calmly  dis- 
played the  plenipotentiary  authority  vested  in 
him  as  ambassador  of  the  President  of  the  United 
States,    and    insisted  upon   handing  to  the  Em- 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  189 

peror  the  Important  brief,  for  this  was  the  specific 
function  of  his  present  commission.  The  Sho- 
gunate  were  now  at  their  wit's  end!,  and  marshal- 
ing all  their  Ingenuity,  a  conference  was  con- 
voked at  Kurihama,  and  on  July  14^,  1853, 
Perry's  preliminary  commission  was  transacted, 
not  by  the  clang  of  steel,  the  roar  of  musketry, 
and  the  groans  of  the  dying,  as  was  expected  by 
the  Japanese,  but  quietly  and  peaceably,  amid 
the  sublime  music  of  the  American  bands.  Thus 
the  President  of  the  United  States  and  the  Em- 
peror of  Japan  became  first  Introduced.  Great 
have  been  the  consequences.  His  mission  accom- 
plished, the  mysterious  commander  and  his  ob- 
noxious fleet  now  left  the  forbidden  bay,  with  the 
promise  that  he  would  return  the  ensuing  spring 
for  the  answer,  leaving  behind  him  a  panic- 
stricken  people  and  a  much  dumbfounded  govern- 
ment. Thus  ended  the  preliminaries  of  Perry^s 
memorable  expedition. 

Right  here  let  us  say  that  all  the  stupendous 
advancement,  the  intellectual,  commercial  and  na- 
tional progress  of  Japan  is  the  sequel  of  this 
memorable  expedition.  To-day  the  name  of  Mat- 
thew Calbraith  Perry  is  emblazoned  in  imperish- 
able marble  at  Kurihama,  where  he  landed.  In 
token  of  Japan's  gratitude. 

The  14th  of  July,  1901,  Is  noted  in  the  history 
of  Japanese- American  relations,  for  on  that  day 


190  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

Perry's  monument  was  unveiled.  With  tears  of 
pride  and  gratitude,  the  millions  of  people  scat- 
tered over  the  137,081  square  miles  of  earth- 
quake-rocked Japan  celebrated,  with  grateful 
recollections,  the  incalculable  good  done  Japan 
by  the  United  States.  The  American  squadron 
and  American  diplomats  participated  in  this 
memorable  day  at  Kurihama,  and  accepted  the 
exaltation  of  the  illustrious  Perry  as  Japan's 
national  redeemer.  On  this  side  of  the  ocean, 
too,  your  great  citizens  voiced  their  sentiment 
and  hailed  the  day  in  the  same  spirit  with  which 
forty-eight  million  patriotic  people,  partaking  of 
their  morning  feast  and  donning  their  best,  did 
honor  to  the  revered  American  whose  propitious 
visit  to  Japan's  shores  was  to  be  perpetuated  in 
a  fitting  statue.  Among  letters  addressed  to  the 
author  at  that  time  by  great  Americans,  he  has 
a  few  here  to  produce,  of  which  the  personality 
and  characteristic  American  sincerity  will  suffice 
for  historical  purposes: 

"Masuji  Miyakawa,  Esq.,  Dear  Sir:  I  beg  to  express 
my  great  gratification  at  the  progress  made  by  Japan. 
The  manner  in  which  she  has  developed  since  the  adop- 
tion of  Western  ideas  shows  the  beneficent  influence  of  a 
good  example. 

"  I  trust  that  the  relations  now  existing  between  the 
United  States  and  Japan  may  continue  harmonious,  and 
that  the  two  nations  may  vie  with  each  other  in  friendly 
and    honorable    rivalry.      Very   truly   yours, 

Wm.  J.  Bryan." 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  191 

"Mr.  Masuji  Miyakawa,  Dear  Sir:  Permit  me  to  ex^ 
press  the  pleasure  I  have  in  hearing  of  the  celebration 
of  Commodore  Perry's  expedition  to  Japan,  which  opened 
that  interesting  country  to  the  influences  of  Western 
civilization  and  which  no  doubt  has  resulted  in  the  up- 
building of  the  Japanese  Empire  to-day,  making  its  posi- 
tion honorable   and  respectable  in  the  eyes  of  the  world. 

Yours  respectfully, 

James  D.  Phelan, 
Mayor  of  San  Francisco." 

Were  It  possible  for  this  great  heralder  of 
countless  blessings  to  Japan  to  awake  and  com- 
pare the  miserable  islands  of  jore  with  the  Japan 
of  to-day  and  stand  where  he  once  stood,  at  the 
foot  of  his  monument  and  view  the  fruits  of  his 
diplomacy,  he  would  doubtless  exclaim,  "Well! 
My  earnest,  unselfish  efforts  have  produced  a 
thousand-fold!"  One  of  the  results  presaged  by#v 
Perry's  commission  to  Japan  was  manifested  not 
long  ago,  when  this  comparatively  small  group 
of  isolated  islands  of  forty  milHons  of  souls 
humiliated  and  subdued  a  veritable  continent  of 
four  hundred  millions  of  people,  in  the  short 
space  of  ten  months,  in  spite  of  the  colossal 
genius  of  the  haughtiest  and  most  skilled  of 
modem  leaders — ^Li  Hung  Chang.  Those  Euro- 
peans who  then  prophesied  Japan's  defeat  were 
fully  prepared  to  admire,  if  not  even  to  fear,  her 
prowess  during  the  recent  victorious  march  of 
the  allies  to  Tientsin  and  then  to  Pekin.      And 


192  LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

more  recently,  in  the  war  with  Russia,  as  the 
champion  of  the  rights  of  nations,  she  paralyzed 
the  Russian  navy  and  army,  and  secured  the  com- 
mand of  the  Eastern  lands  and  seas. 

Father  Pen-y !  The  phenomenal,  almost  in- 
spired course  pursued  by  you  in  our  sacred  Bay 
of  Yedo,  a  half  century  ago,  has  rendered  the 
bay  and  soil  you  touched  much  more  sacred  by 
your  miraculous  visit.  May  your  sacred  dust 
rest  in  peace,  with  that  of  your  fathers,  and  may 
your  soul  be  with  God;  but  your  name  shall  re- 
main emblazoned  in  imperishable  marble  in  Ja- 
pan. Whatever  were  the  motives  that  prompted 
your  timely  voyage  to  the  shores  of  Japan,  the 
Japanese  people  care  not,  but  the  salutary  effect 
shall  live  in  grateful  and  loving  memory  while 
•  God  spares  Dai  Nippon. 

The  desire  of  the  Japanese  people  to  show  their 
appreciation  of  Commodore  Perry  by  erecting  a 
monument  to  his  memory  to  commemorate  his  en- 
trance into  Japan  in  the  year  1853,  was  expressed 
through  the  medium  of  the  Japanese-American- 
Friend  Society ;  therefore  success  is  largely  due  to 
President  Viscount  Kentaro  Kaneko  and  members 
of  the  Society.  The  Japanese  characters  were 
inscribed  on  the  monument  by  Prince  Ito,  and  read 
as   follows : 

"  Monument  commemorating  the  landing  of  Commo- 
dore Perry   of   the   United   States   Navy. 

"  By  Marquis  Hakubuml  Ito,  the  Grand  Order  of 
Merit." 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

TRIUMPHS    OF    AMERICAN    DIPLOMACY 

On  July  23,  1832,  Mr.  Edward  Roberts  was 
commissioned  by  President  Andrew  Jackson  to 
obtain  certain  scheduled  information  concerning 
Japan — its  laws,  customs,  internal  revenue,  con- 
stitution, etc.  Again,  in  1845,  Mr.  Alexander 
Everett  was  similarly  commissioned  by  the 
United  States  government  to  ascertain  by 
thorough  investigation  the  details  of  the  appar- 
ently complicated  system  of  government  in  vogue 
in  iJapan.  The  sundry  reports  thus  obtained 
were  compiled  among  similar  records  in  Washing- 
ton, as  initial  steps  towards  ultimate  reciprocal 
relations  between  the  two  governments,  Japan 
and  the  United  States.  From  these  records 
President  Fillmore  was  able  to  judge  of  the  vari- 
ous equities,  natural  or  acquired,  respectively 
inherent  in  the  Emperor,  the  Shogunate,  and  in 
the  Japanese  people,  severally  and  combined,  and 
of  the  wishes  of  the  majority. 

Therefore,  the  important  brief  committed 
to  Commodore  M.  C.  Perry  by  President 
Fillmore      and     delivered     to      the     oflScials     at 

193 


194<  LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

Kurihama     on     the    14th    of    July,     1853,    was 
the     result      of      thorough       investigation      and 
mature    judgment,    and    President    Fillmore's    in- 
structions  to   deliver  the  letter  to    the    Emperor 
instead  of  to  the  then  existing  goverenment,  mani- 
fested the  most  astute  diplomatic   sagacity,  and 
was    an    effective    pebble    in    causing    the    terrific 
eruption   of   a  mighty   geyser.        He  judiciously 
insisted  that  the  response  should  be  from  imperial 
authority,  as  being  the  only  treaty-making  power 
of  the  realm,   all  international  negotiations  with 
the  Shogun  government   and  the  governed  being 
shrewdly   eschewed  for    the    express    purpose    of 
avoiding    future    diplomatic    complications,    inas- 
much  as   the   Shogun   government  was    virtually 
inimical  to  the  imperial  rule.     The  fact  that  the 
Shogunate   exercised  absolute  authority,  and,  on 
previous  occasions,  treaty  powers,  as  in  the  case 
of  the  Portuguese  and  Dutch  in  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury,  did    not    influence    President    Fillmore    to 
treat  with  it  and  ignore  the  Emperor.        On  the 
contrary,  he  expressly   demanded  that  all  treaty 
stipulations   should   be  negotiated  with   the   Em- 
peror  and  his   cabinet.      It  was   manifest  to   the 
United   States   authorities,   from    a   knowledge  of 
the  past  history  of  Japan,  that  the  Shogun  gov- 
ernment was  too  uncertain  in  its  stability  and  too 
capricious    in   its   diplomacy  to   make    wise    any 
attempt  to  ratify  a  permanent  compact  with  it 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  195 

and  therefore  negotiations  were  sougM  with  the 
Emperor  and  his  Ministers.  It  was  further  evi- 
dent to  the  United  States  authorities  that  an 
absolute  contempt  of  the  Shogun  government 
would  be  tantamount  to  assuming  the  responsi- 
bility of  a  protectorate  over  the  defenseless  impe- 
rial authority  and  would  evidently  incur  the 
antagonism  of  the  Shogunate.  Therefore,  the 
first  treaty  was  transacted  with  the  commissioners 
of  the  Shogun  government  by  the  sanction  of  the 
Emperor. 

This  first  treaty  was  concluded  at  Kanagawa 
on  March  31,  1854,  during  Commodore  Perry's 
second  visit.  In  August,  1856,  Mr.  Townsend 
Harris  was  sent  as  minister  to  Japan.  He  took 
up  his  residence  at  Shimoda,  but  later  on,  con- 
trary to  the  custom  of  centuries,  the  United 
States  Minister  was  permitted  to  reside  at  Yedo. 
Mr.  Harris  had  spent  his  whole  Hfe  in  intercourse 
with  the  Orientals.  He  was  familiar  with  their 
commerce,  their  whims,  their  race  tendencies, 
their  emulations,  their  pride,  and  their  traditions. 
He  fully  anticipated  that  the  slightest  hitch 
might  result  any  moment  in  a  tremendous  burst 
of  pent-up  energies,  and  he  shaped  his  policy  to 
hold  back  as  long  as  possible  the  ultimate  inevi- 
table. His  administration,  therefore,  was  peace- 
fully politic  and  prudently  conservative.  Pre- 
eminently  was    Mr.   Townsend   Harris   the   right 


196  LIFE   OF   JAPAN 

man  in  the  right  place.  He  frequently  assuaged 
the  retaliatory  ire  of  his  great  nation,  that  on 
several  occasions  would  have  demanded  reprisals 
if  it  had  not  been  for  his  marvellous  conciliatory 
sagacity.  His  wise  adjustment  of  most  intricate 
issues  during  this  hazardous  period  was  an  excel- 
lent object  lesson  in  international  law,  and  incul- 
cated in  the  minds  of  Japan's  future  political 
leaders  the  genuine  value  of  prudent  diplomacy. 
Certain  flaws  were  found  in  the  treaty  of  1854, 
which  Mr.  Harris  promptly  adjusted,  resulting 
in  the  revised  treaty  of  July  ^7,  1858,  and  which 
was  proclaimed  at  Washington  on  May  22, 
1860. 

On  the  15th  of  January,  1860,  Mr.  Heusken, 
Secretary  of  the  United  States  Legation,  was 
waylaid  and  assassinated  in  the  streets  of  Yedo, 
now  Tokyo.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  great  diplo- 
matic sagacity  of  Minister  Harris,  this  extraor- 
dinary event  might  have  been  the  cause  of  far 
greater  complications.  The  Minister  not  only 
prevented  a  misunderstanding  on  the  part  of  the 
American  people,  but  also  persuaded  his  supe- 
riors in  Washington  that  the  unpleasant  responsi- 
bility lay  on  his  own  shoulders,  and  finally 
shielded  Japan  from  blame.  The  following  de- 
spatch sent  by  Secretary  Seward  indicates  the 
character  of  Mr.  Harris  as  well  as  the  outcome 
of  the  event. 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  197 

"  The  Japanese  government  has  made  no  satis- 
factory explanation  of  this  great  violation  of  the 
rights  of  the  United  States,  and  on  the  other 
hand,  has  virtually  confessed  its  inability  to 
bring  the  offenders  to  punishment. 

"  It  was  argued  by  me  in  the  aforesaid  notes ' 
that  the  Japanese  government  would  infer  that 
we  are  unwilling  or  unable  to  vindicate  our 
rights,  if,  leaving  that  transaction  unpunished 
and  unexplained,  we  should  frustrate  the  effect 
of  the  treaty  stipulation  for  the  opening  of  the 
City  of  Yedo." 

The  tone  of  the  government  at  Washington 
was  changed,  however,  by  the  arguments  of  Min- 
ister Harris.  The  following  was  sent  to  him  from 
Washington : 

"  Your  despatch  has  been  received.  The 
President  has,  therefore,  concluded  to  confer 
upon  you  the  discretion  solicited  by  you.  *  *  * 
We  leave  the  form  and  mode  of  that  satisfaction 
to  your  own  discretion." 

Again  a  month  later: 

"  It  affords  the  President  sincere  pleasure  to 
know  that  the  government  of  the  Tycoon  has 
exerted  so  much  diligence  to  bring  the  assassins 
of  Mr.  Heusken  to  punishment,  and  that  you  are 
satisfied  that  those  exertions  have  been  made  with 
good  faith.  It  is  expected  that  the  government 
will  not  abate  its  efforts  until  the  end  so  impor- 


198  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

tant  to  a  good  understanding  between  the  two 
countries  shall  have  been  attained. 

"  The  punishment  of  the  delinquent  Yakonines, 
who  were  in  attendance  on  the  deceased  when  the 
crime  was  committed,  is  regarded  by  this  govern- 
ment with  high  approbation." 

Again  on  the  24«th  of  May,  1863,  the  Ameri- 
can Legation  at  Yedo  was  set  on  fire,  and  at  the 
same  time,  American  merchants  and  ministers 
were  either  assaulted  or  threatened.  This  dis- 
turbed condition  was  maintained  until  the  foreign 
legations  were  removed  to  Yokohama.  Again, 
Mr.  Harris'  great  pacific  conserv^atism,  patient 
good-heartedness,  and  statesmanly  skill,  averted 
a  crisis,  and  manifested  to  the  people  of  Japan 
the  unselfish  philanthropy  and  conscientious 
fidelity  of  the  American  people.  He  convinced 
the  Japanese  that  this  government  aimed  solely 
at  peace,  friendship  and  commercial  intercourse 
with  Japan,  and  that  it  had  no  colonial  or  domi- 
nating motives.  Mr.  Harris  explained  to  his 
goveiTiment  that  the  whole  trouble  in  Japan  was 
due  to  the  revolutionary  tendency  of  an  anti- 
foreign  faction  of  semi-barbarians,  and  that  it 
was  the  desire  of  all  Intelligent,  progressive  Jap- 
anese, from  the  Emperor  down,  to  break  the 
fetters  of  fossil  conditions  and  rise  to  the  highest 
plane  of  civilization  possible,  and  to  continue  in 
the  very  van  of  the  nations.     Mr.  Harris,  there- 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  199 

fore,  asked  the  Influence  of  his  government  to  aid 
the  well-disposed  in  suppressing  the  turbulent 
element  and  in  sundering  the  cordon  that  resisted 
the  nation's  progress. 

Despite  Mr.  Harris'  great  diplomatic  efforts 
during  his  benign  administration,  the  condition 
of  the  factions  in  Japan  at  the  time  lof  his  resig- 
nation was  such  that  in  the  despatch  sent  by  the 
Secretary  of  State,  Mr.  Seward,  to  Mr.  Robert 
H.  Prugn,  who  succeeded  Mr.  Harris,  we  read 
the  following  rather  discouraging  suggestion :  "  I 
fear  you  will  find  embarrassment  in  your  mission, 
which  will  make  you  regret  its  honors  and  under- 
value its  power."  The  dispatch  goes  on  to  say 
that:  "Japan  is  a  semi-enlightened  and  isolated 
country,  only  recently  induced  into  treaty  rela- 
tions with  the  United  States.  A  favorable  impres- 
sion towards  the  United  States  has  been  evinced 
by  the  government  of  Japan,  granting  special 
treaty  stipulations  in  favor  of  our  government, 
as  compared  with  other  nations.  The  sentiment 
of  the  Japanese  in  our  favor  is  mainly  due  to  the 
great  patience  and  political  sagacity  of  Commo- 
dore Perry  and  your  predecessor,  Mr.  Harris. 
But  it  is  notorious  that  the  people  of  Japan,  and 
especially  its  existing  government,  have  not  yet 
reconciled  themselves  to  a  complete  commercial 
revolution  and  to  national  emancipation  from  an 
obsolete   traditional    prestige,     as    is    essentially 


200  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

incidental  to  our  treaty  stipulations  with  them. 
Old  customs  have  remained  unchanged  for  many 
centuries  and  there  remains  a  superstitious  sa- 
credness  respecting  their  perpetuity,  a  mistrust  of 
enlightenment  and  a  suspicion  of  the  motives  of 
foreigners.  Hitherto,  as  we  have  good  reason 
to  believe,  the  Japanese  people  and  government 
have  been  kindlier  disposed  towards  us  than  to- 
wards the  European  nations  with  whom  they  have 
similar  commercial  intercourse  under  similar  con- 
ditions." 

By  the  wishes  of  the  American  people,  the 
United  States  remitted  its  share  in  the  $3,000,- 
000  indemnity  for  the  Shimonoseki  affair,  men- 
tioned elsewhere.  This  share  of  $750,000  was  to 
be  devoted  to  education  in  Japan.  From  the 
Act  of  Congress  remitting  this  share  we  glean 
this  motive :  "  It  is  believed  that  such  a  policy 
will  result  in  the  estabHshment  of  more  intimate 
relations  with  the  government  of  Japan,  will 
ultimately  prove  of  great  importance  in  further- 
ing the  commerce  of  the  two  nations,  and  will 
accelerate  the  progress  of  civilization."  The 
government  of  Japan  accepted  this  beneficent 
donation  of  $750,000  for  the  purpose  specified  in 
the  bequest. 

Judge  John  A.  Bingham,  a  native  of  the  same 
State  that  gave  to  the  United  States  the  late 
President  McKinley,,  and  for  thirteen  years  Min- 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  SOI 

ister  to  Japan,  did  much  toi  advance  the  intel- 
lectual and  national  progress  of  that  country. 
Of  him,  President  Grant  justly  said:  "Judge 
Bingham  has  taught  the  people  of  Japan  that 
they  are  a  nation,  and  has  taught  the  nations  of 
the  earth  to  respect  them  as  such."  Had  it  not 
been  for  Mr.  Bingham's  determined  shrewdness, 
Russia  and  other  nations  of  the  world  would  have 
taken  advantage  of  Japan's  paralyzing  vicissi- 
tudes to  coerce  her  into  damaging  relations.  As 
soon  as  Japan  issued  her  customs  regulations  she 
at  once  exposed  herself  as  a  prey  to  avaricious 
nations.  The  United  States,  with  Japan's  ap- 
proval, morally  obliged  the  other  interested  coun- 
tries to  follow  the  system  of  philanthropic  civili- 
zation pursued  by  the  United  States.  The  Jap- 
anese then  began  to  look  upon  America  as  Ja- 
pan's moral  ally,  regardless  of  the  race  or  color 
of  the  American  people,  and  they  appreciated 
deep  in  their  hearts  that  America  and  humani- 
tarianism  were  synonymous  terms. 

Before  entering  into  a  descriptive  narrative  of 
the  triumphs  of  American  diplomacy  when  Japan 
engaged  in  a  life  and  death  struggle  with  Russia, 
while  in  the  meantime  the  interest  of  the  civilized 
world  was  perhaps  unprecedently  centered  in  the 
international  drama,  it  may  be  not  only  inter- 
esting to  give  a  brief  account  of  the  causes  and 
effects   of  the  wars  Japan  had    with  China    and 


202  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

Russia,  but  It  will  also  serve  the  historical  pur- 
pose of  the  present  work. 

It  goes  without  saying  that  the  geography  of 
Korea    places    her    strategically    In    a    position 
where  It  might  be  possible  to  strangle  Japan  at 
will.      If  Korea   were   as    stable   and   progressive 
as   Japan,  it  would  be  but    natural    that    there 
should  be  either  alliance  or  annexation  of  the  two 
countries.     It  is  providential.     This  natural  and 
economic  reason,  as  far  back  as  the  3d  century 
A.  D.,  necessitated  the  sending  by  Japan  of  an 
expedition  to  Korea  under  the    famous    heroine, 
Empress  Jingo.      The  same  reasons  impelled  the 
sending   of   the    expedition    of   HIdeyoshI    during 
the    16th    century.        A   large   part   of   Japan's 
medieval   history    tells    of   the    continual   homage 
that  was  paid  to  her  by  Korea  and   of  Japan's 
suzerainty      over    Korea.        With    the    isolation 
policy   of   the   Tokugawa   Shogunate,   temporary 
severance  of  political    ties    between    Japan    and 
Korea  became  the  Inevitable   sequence.      But  the 
reawakening  of  Japan  once  more  brought   forth 
the    consciousness     of    her     common    predestined 
political  destiny  with  Korea.      Therefore,  In  the 
year  of  1876  the  Japanese  forced  open  the  com- 
mercial door  of  Korea,  which  was  so  closely  shut 
against  the  rest  of  the  world  as  to  cause  her  to 
be    appropriately  named  by   the   commercial  na- 
tions   the     "Hermit    Kingdom."       The    method 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  203 

Japan  employed  in  opening  Korea  was  somewhat 
analogous  to  that  of  Commodore  Perry  in  deal- 
ing with  Japan  herself.  The  Japanese  fleet 
sailed  up  within  sight  of  Seoul,  the  capital,  and 
by  a  display  of  men-of-war  and  guns  forced  the 
goveniment  to  sign  a  treaty  opening  the  country 
to  trade  through  the  port  of  Fusan,  and  four 
years  afterwards  through  the  port  of  Che- 
mulpo. 

Unfortunately  for  Korea  and  Japan,  no  less 
so  for  China,  the  Korean  kingdom  was  always 
unstable  in  the  organization  of  its  government, 
and  very  unreliable  in  the  observance  of  a  treaty 
compact.  Its  international  agreement  of  yester- 
day was  unconsciously  and  openly  disregarded, 
and  is  a  useless  paper  of  to-day.  Moreover, 
Korea  lacked  in  moral  principle,  in  that,  for  in- 
stance, while  she  professed  the  sincerest  friend- 
ship for  a  nation,  yet  she  proved  a  decided  enemy 
to  and  was  industriously  intriguing  against  that 
nation,  the  while  professing  the  warmest  friend- 
ship. In  the  meantime,  European  powers  were 
slowly  but  surely  working  out  the  scheme  actually 
to  be  ended  in  the  partition  of  China.  And  de- 
fenceless China,  conscious  or  not  conscious  of 
these  designs,  yet  ambitious,  was  attempting  to 
acquire  sovereignty  over  defenceless  Korea. 
China,  and  more  especially  Korea,  being  defence- 
less and  helpless  to  cope  with  foreign  aggression, 


204  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

Japan  must  take  measures,  not  only  to  save  her- 
self from  being  weakened  by  the  weakening  con- 
dition of  Korea  and  China,  but  also  must  take 
decided  means  to  put  an  end  to  the  continued  dis- 
orderly condition  of  her  neighbors,  and,  if  pos- 
sible, to  develop  the  Asiatic  countries  for  the 
world,  open  the  door  of  commerce  for  any  nation 
— European  or  American — no  less  than  for 
Japan  herself,  and  to  enter  and  realize  the  fruits 
of  her  own  industry,  merit  and  civilization. 

In  1885  the  famous  treaty  of  Tientsin  was 
entered  into  between  China  and  Japan.  It  pro- 
vided that  in  case  insurrection  or  internal  dis- 
order arose  within  Korea  and  became  serious  to 
the  extent  of  demanding  military  help  from  with- 
out in  order  to  restore  peace  and  tranquility, 
China  and  Japan  should  be  mutually  consulted 
beforehand  as  to  the  amount  of  such  help,  and 
both  nations  were  to  take  common  action.  If 
this  contract  had  been  obser\'ed  to  the  letter,  the 
history  of  Asia  might  have  been  different.  But, 
for  reasons  known  to  China  alone,  when  the  insur- 
rection of  the  Tong  Haks  reached  the  stage 
where  it  was  necessary  for  outside  interference  in 
Korea,  the  Chinese  government,  without  warning 
or  consultation  with  Japan,  and  openly  disre- 
garding the  Tientsin  treaty,  not  only  equipped 
her  military  forces,  but  actually  established  her 
military   supremacy   in   Seoul.      Thus    challenged 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  205 

by  China,  what  could  Japan    do    but    meet    the 
situation  as  it  demanded? 

On  July  25,  1894,  three  Japanese  men-of- 
war,  cruising  in  the  Yellow  Sea,  sighted  two 
ships  of  the  Chinese  navy  convoying  a  transport 
which  had  on  board  about  twelve  hundred  troops 
to  reinforce  the  Chinese  regiments  at  Asan. 
Naniwa,  the  Japanese  flagship,  now  approached 
the  transport,  a  chartered  British  vessel  named 
the  Kowshing  and  flying  the  British  flag,  and 
made  examination  of  her  papers.  The  captain 
of  the  Japanese  warship  ordered  the  Kowshing  to 
follow  her.  The  Chinese  generals  and  British 
officers,  not  accustomed  to  instantaneously  obey 
the  commands  of  Japanese,  hesitated.  The  Jap- 
anese officer,  seeing  the  hesitation,  gave  a  second 
command.  This  time  it  was  "  Fire  " !  And 
before  half  an  hour  elapsed  the  Kowshing 
w^ent  to  the  bottom,  carrying  dowTi  with  her  over 
one  thousand  souls.  This  was  practically  a 
declaration  of  war.  It  was  followed  by  naval 
battles  in  the  Eastern  waters,  where  some  of  the 
most  astounding  events  in  the  records  of  the 
navies  of  the  world  took  place;  for  ironclad 
battleships  of  the  present  day  for  the  first  time  in 
history  were  put  to  the  proof,  and  the  naval 
inventions  made  in  Europe  and  America  had 
their  first  trial  in  the  conflicts  between  the  Chinese 
and  the  Japanese.     The  latter  proved  before  all 


206  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

maritime  nations  their  ability  to  handle  these 
powerful  en^nes  of  war — and  this,  too,  when 
only  a  half-century  previous  their  people  were 
hardly  beyond  the  bow  and  arrow  stage  of  war- 
fare. While  naval  battles  were  practically 
brought  to  an  end  by  the  final  destruction  or  cap- 
ture of  all  the  Chinese  war  vessels  in  the  Japa- 
nese attacks  on  the  Port  of  Wei-hai-wei,  the 
Japanese  land  forces  commenced  their  operations 
before  Seoul,  Asan,  Chao  Yung,  then  passing 
the  boundary  of  Korea  into  China  (here  the 
author  had  the  honor  and  pleasure  of  joining 
the  imperial  army  in  the  capacity  of  an  official 
interpreter)  on  to  Chin-Chio,  Port  Arthur,  Tai 
Ping  San,  Neu  Chang,  and,  lastly  and  decisively, 
to  finish  at  Tenshiodai.  The  warring  nations 
commenced  hostilities  on  July  25,  1894 ;  they 
continued  until  the  Chinese  sued  for  peace  on 
April  17,  1895.  This  war  was  as  great  a  war 
as  the  late  war  with  Russia,  if  not  more  disas- 
trous to  Japan.  China,  with  400,000,000  popu- 
lation, her  land  forces,  with  many  European 
volunteers  in  her  army,  with  almost  every  ship 
manned  with  European  gunners  and  officers,  with 
determination  to  win,  and  also  having  at  her  back 
the  sympathy  and  assistance  of  Russia,  Ger- 
many and  France,  together  with  the  world's  en- 
couraging prophecy  that  China's  superior  war 
materials   would    bring    her    victory,    vigorously 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  207 

prosecuted  her  war  against  Japan,  who  had  no 
single  European  or  American  soul  helping  her 
either  in  her  army  or  in  her  navy,  or  in  her 
finances.  The  outcome  of  the  war  is  well  known 
— Japan  lost  not  a  single  campaign  on  land  or 

on  sea. 

By  the  treaty  of  peace  signed  at  Shimonoseki, 
China  ceded  the  islands  of  Formosa,  besides  pay- 
ing an  indemnity  of  200,000,000  taels,  and 
agreed  to  the  occupation  of  Port  Arthur  and 
Lio  Tung  Peninsula,  and  the  independence  of 
Korea,  which  was  to  be  virtually  under  Japanese 
protection.  But  the  signal  victory  of  Japan  over 
China  gave  no  less  trouble  to  the  other  nations 
than  before  the  war.  The  cowardice  of  the  world 
certainly  caused  poor  Japan  to  keep  busy  for  her 
own  self-defence  1  The  European  powers  became 
alarmed  and  fearful  that  Japan,  so  powerful  a 
nation  and  neighbor  of  China  and  Korea,  might 
eventually  frustrate  the  deep-rooted  scheme  so 
ingeniously  devised,  namely,  the  partition  of 
China,  the  oldest  and  most  populous  of  nations, 
but  then  practically  moribund.  France  and  Ger- 
many, by  the  request  of  Russia,  who  was  impelled 
by  a  so-called  "  labor  of  love  "  to  maintain  the 
integrity  of  the  Eastern  nations,  joined  her  in  a 
united  protest  against  Japan,  and  demanded  the 
evacuation  of  Port  Arthur  and  the  Lio  Tung 
Peninsula,    which     Japan,    by    the    Shimonoseki 


S08  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

treaty,  was  rif^htly  entitled  to  own.  But,  con- 
fronted by  these  overwhelming  odds,  Japan  was 
forced  to  forfeit  these  rights,  and  was  humiliated, 
before  the  ink  was  scarcely  dry  on  the  notice  to 
the  Chinese  government  of  the  Japanese  evacua- 
tion, by  seeing  Russia  secretly  take  possession  of 
Port  Arthur  from  China,  which  fact,  by  treaty  of 
March  23,  1898,  was  made  public.  Herein  lie 
some  of  the  important  elements  that  slowly  but 
surely  evolved  the  later  war — a  war  with  perhaps 
the  greatest  bloodshed  ever  recorded  in  the  his- 
tory  of  the  world. 

To  freely  open  the  vast  continent  of  Asia  to 
the  commerce  of  the  world;  to  enter  into  honor- 
able rivalry  with  all  the  nations  of  the  world, 
and  to  vie  freely  and  honorably  in  the  develop- 
ment and  the  exploitation  of  the  great  ten'itor- 
ies  of  China,  briefly  stated,  these  were  the  na- 
tional policies  of  Japan  before  the  conunence- 
ment  of  the  war  with  Russia. 

Russia  as  a  great  power  had  perennially 
sought  an  adequate  ocean  outlet  for  her  com- 
merce in  Europe,  but  bad  been,  however,  re- 
peatedly thwarted  by  her  neighbors.  Finally  she 
directed  her  energies  toward  the  completion  of  a 
marvelous  five-thousand-mile  march  across  north- 
ern Asia  to  the  Pacific,  the  construction  of  the 
Trans-Siberian  Railway  from  St.  Petersburg  to 
Vladivostock.      However,  it  must  be  remembered 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  209 

that  the  terminal  of  her  trans-Asian  march  has 
always  been,  and  must  be  of  necessity,  other  than 
Vladivostock,  for  the  latter  was  known  to  her 
as  ice-bound  before  she  acquired  the  port.  As  to 
Russia's  ulterior  purposes,  strategical  geography 
unreservedly  reveals  them.  The  cardinal  object 
was  to  acquire  either  Port  Arthur,  Dalny,  or 
Korean  ports,  for  without  such  ports  the  Rus- 
sian-Asian-march and  her  presence  in  the  East 
would  have  been  a  splendid  failure.  Her  "  labor 
of  love"  in  the  maintenance  of  Chinese  terri- 
torial integrity,  and  her  drastic  measures  taken 
against  Japan,  resulting  in  Japan's  evacuation  of 
Port  Arthur  and  the  Lio  Tung  Peninsula,  which 
China  in  her  national  right  had  transferred  to 
Japan  in  the  Shimonoseki  treaty,  are  self-evident. 
The  fixed  aim  of  Russia  in  China  and  Korea 
necessarily  included  the  question  of  how  to  safe- 
guard them  even  after  she  was  successful  in  ac- 
quiring them.  The  answer  is  plain — that  she 
must,  first,  fortify  the  ports ;  second.  Russianize, 
or,  rather,  absorb  the  surrounding  countries  into 
the  Russian  Empire,  and,  to  insure  the  perma- 
nency of  her  acquisition,  she  must  necessarily  ex- 
clude the  interest  or  influence  of  all  other  nations 
therein ;  third,  she  must  clear  the  waterways  be- 
tween the  acquired  ports  and  her  land  possessions 
to  bring  about  free  navigation  of  her  gunboats 
and  merchantmen;   fourth,  and  lastly,  she  must 


no  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

acquire  and  fortify  the  Korean  Straits.  The 
well-fixed  aim  and  purpose  of  Russia  was  proved 
beyond  doubt  when  Russia  actually  fortified 
Port  Arthur  and  Dalny  in  the  best  style  of  mod- 
em engineering  and  military  art  and  science, 
when  she  had  garrisoned  the  Chinese  territories 
with  the  fearful  Cossacks,  when  she  had  estab- 
lished her  ports  of  duty  and  custom,  and  when 
she  had  excluded  other  nations  from  trading  in 
northern  China,  and  when  in  the  summer  of  1903, 
she  invaded  northern  Korea. 

In  view  of  the  circumstances  Japan  had  only 
one  course  to  pursue.  On  August  20,  1903,  a 
note  was  sent  to  St.  Petersburg  requesting  Rus- 
sia to  sign  an  agreement  with  Japan  to  respect 
the  integrity  of  China  in  Manchuria,  and  also  of 
the  Korean  Empire,  and  to  uphold  in  both  the 
principles  of  the  open  door  to  the  trade  of  all 
nations.  However,  throughout  the  negotiations 
which  followed,  Russia  refused  to  discuss  her  in- 
tentions in  Manchuria,  and  also  declined  to  agree 
that  she  would  not  control  Korea.  After  six 
months  of  fruitless  negotiations  the  civilized 
world  became  convinced  that  there  would  be  no 
agreement. 

Right  here  let  us  produce  from  among  the 
American  dailies  what  the  author  said  in  discuss- 
ing the  situation  before  the  audiences  of  the 
American-Asiatic   Society  in  this   country,  which 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  Sll 

which  may  serve  to   show  the   spirit  with  which 
Japan  faced  the  crisis. 

The    author,   discussing   the    "  Eastern    Ques- 
tion," said: 

"Civilization,  we  have  been  told,  rides  on  a  gun  car- 
riage. However,  in  the  case  of  the  Anglo-American,  the 
gun  carriage  is  followed  by  the  schoolhouse  and  the  print- 
ing press.  The  history  of  the  acquisition  of  India  by 
Great  Britain  is  written  in  pages  of  blood,  but,  as  a  con- 
sequence the  India  of  to-day  is  an  India  of  liberty,  whose 
native  press  may  say  what  it  thinks,  and  whose  people 
may  worship  according  to  the  dictates  of  their  hearts. 

"  The  United  States  wrote  history  in  Japan  and  is 
now  writing  history  in  the  Philippines  in  the  same  way. 
Its  advance  courier  is  the  gun  carriage,  but  behind  the 
guns  march  the  American  school  teachers.  Can  the  same 
be  said  of  Russia?  In  what  manner  can  it  profit  Man- 
churia  and  Korea  to  be  under  the  yoke  of  the  Czar?  Can 
he  be  expected  to  give  aliens  what  he  denies  to  his  own 
people?  In  what  part  of  Russia  can  there  be  found  a 
free  press,  where  civil  and  religious  rights  are  vouch- 
safed, where  the  little  red  school  house  is  in  evidence, 
and  where  freedom  of  thought  and  speech  is  guaranteed 
to   the   public. 

"  This  is  the  civilization  of  the  great  white  Czar  which 
was  being  forced  upon  the  weaker  nations — China  and 
Korea — owing  to  the  cowardice  of  the  powers  of  the 
world.  Was  it  in  the  least  to  be  wotidered  at,  after  more 
than  a  century's  experience  of  Russian  perfidy,  duplicity 
and  malicious  designs,  not  only  against  her  neighbors  but 
against  herself,  that  Japan  at  last  resolved  to  settle  her 
own  quarrel  by  the  arbitrament  of  heaven  and  her  own 
sharp    sword  ?  " 

On    February    6,    1904,    Japan    severed    her 


^1^  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

diplomatic  relations  by  recalling  Minister  Ku- 
rino  from  St.  Petersburg.  The  Russian  army, 
on  the  following  day,  that  is,  February  7,  in- 
vaded Korea,  which  virtually  served  as  the  Rus- 
sian declaration  of  war  against  Japan.  And  on 
the  9th,  Admiral  Togo  attacked  Stark's  squad- 
ron at  Port  Arthur  and  gave  the  quick  strokes 
w^hich  disabled  the  Russian  battleships  Czare- 
vitch and  Retizan,  and  the  protected  cruiser  Pal- 
lada.  On  the  following  day  Admiral  Ureu  de- 
stroyed the  Variag  and  Kovietz  at  Chemulpo, 
Korea.  And  on  this  day,  February  10,  the  Rus- 
sian Emperor  formally  issued  a  declaration  of 
war,  which  was  followed  by  Japan  on  the  next 
day,  viz.,  February  11,  1904.  Thus  the  great- 
est of  the  world's  hostilities  commenced. 

The  horrors  of  war  continued  until  Komura  and 
Takahira,  for  Japan,  and  Witte  and  Rosen,  for 
Russia,  met  in  the  storeroom  of  the  Kittery  Navy 
Yard  at  Portsmouth;  until  the  Treaty  of  Peace 
was  engrossed  in  English  and  French  and  signed 
by  the  respective  Commissioners  of  Peace  at  3 :45 
P.  M.,  September  5,  1905,  and  until  they  ut- 
tered the  words  of  courtesy :  "  We  shake  the 
hand  of  an  old  friend,  and  now  a  new  friend." 
Japan,  in  her  Peace  Treaty  with  Russia,  secured 
all  she  wanted  and  all  for  which  she  fought. 
The  great  instrument  stipulated  that,  "  His  Maj- 
esty, the  Emperor  of  Russia,  recognizes  the  pre- 


LIFE   OF    JAPAN  213 

ponderant  interest,  from  political,  military,  and 
economic  points  of  view,  of  Japan  in  the  Empire 
of  Korea";  that  Russia  will  not  oppose  any 
measures  for  the  government,  protection  or  con- 
trol that  Japan  may  deem  necessary  to  take  in 
Korea ;  that  "  the  right  possessed  by  Russia  in 
conformity  with  the  lease  of  Port  Arthur  and 
Dalny,  together  with  the  land  and  waters  ad- 
jacent, shall  pass  over  in  their  entirety  to 
Japan,"  and  that,  "  the  government  of  Russia 
and  Japan  engage  themselves  reciprocally  not  to 
put  any  obstacles  to  the  government  measures 
(which  shall  be  alike  for  all  nations  as  the  se- 
curity for  the  open  door  in  Asia)  that  China 
may  take  for  the  development  of  the  commerce 
and  industry  of  Manchuria."  And  on  Novem- 
ber 18,  1905,  Japan  assumed  the  political  control 
of  and  suzerainty  over  Korea. 

Ever  since  Japan  assumed  the  political  control 
of  Korea  she  has  said  and  is  now  saying  to  the 
Koreans  as  the  Americans  are  saying  to  the  Fili- 
pinos, that  if  they  become  capable  of  conducting 
a  civilized  government  she  will  give  them  their  in- 
dependence. This  is  Japan's  hope,  and  though 
humanitarian,  it  is  inimical  to  Japan's  national 
integrity.  Among  innumerable  evidences  was  the 
recent  assassination  of  Prince  Ito.  This  very 
man,  who  was  sacrificing  his  political  prestige  for 
the  realization  of  Japan's  humanitarian  hope,  was 


SI 4  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

slain  like  a  dog  on  October  26,  1909,  at  Harbin, 
by  the  Koreans  themselves.  The  best  and  the  only 
solution  of  the  Korean  problem  for  both  the  Ko- 
reans and  the  Japanese  is  immediate  annexation, 
giving  the  Korean  Emperor  the  title  of  heredit- 
ary prince  and  gradually  training  the  common 
people  in  their  rights  and  finally  giving  them  their 
full  rights  in  the  matter  of  local  self  government. 
This  may  be  objected  to  because  of  the  fear  in 
certain  quarters  that  if  Japan  should  carry  out 
annexation,  Europe  and  America  might  think  it 
done  in  vengeance  for  Prince  Ito's  assassination. 
This  is  a  misapprehension.  Such  a  reason  falls 
to  the  ground  by  its  very  ridiculousness,  as  such  a 
course  would  tend  to  lower  Japan's  civilized  con- 
science and  consciousness  in  the  estimation  of  the 
world.  Another  fear  and  objection  is  that  the 
annexation  might  make  the  Koreans  a  first-class 
power  like  the  Japanese  when  in  fact  they  are  in- 
capable of  conducting  themselves  according  to  the 
rank  that  would  be  given  them.  This  too  is  a 
misapprehension  on  the  part  of  the  Japanese,  for 
the  American  annexation  of  Hawaii  and  the  law- 
ful acquisition  of  the  Philippines  did  not  make 
the  Filipinos  and  Hawaiian  Kanakas  at  once  a 
first  rate  people  in  the  estimation  of  the  civilized 
world.  By  the  annexation  of  Korea,  Japan  would 
relieve  the  political  situation  and  change  the  in- 
dividual Koreans  into  living  beings,  fostering  for 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  215 

them  the  opportunities  and  advantages  of  Japa- 
nese civilization,  all  of  which  would  tend  to  the 
realization  of  Japan's  humanitarian  hope  and  to 
the  ultimate  good  of  Korea.  The  author  regrets 
that  this  book  could  not  wait  until  after  the  mak- 
ing of  one  nation  out  of  the  two  ancient  Empires 
of  Japan  and  Korea,  but  consoles  himself  only 
with  the  fact  that  he  has  written  enough  to  bear 
out  the  historical  climax.  But  on  account  of  the 
side  discussion  of  the  fate  of  the  Korean  nation 
and  of  Prince  Ito,  we  have  been  forgetting  the  re- 
lation of  the  Russo-Japanese  war  to  the  American 
people. 

It  is  impossible  to  overlook  the  characteristic 
attitude  of  the  United  States  towards  Japan  dur- 
ing this  war.  The  attestation  of  American  sym- 
pathy towards  Japan  in  the  recent  war  has  been 
unprecedented  in  the  international  records  of  any 
nation,  not  even  of  Great  Britain,  Japan's  ally 
in  law. 

From  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  the  war,  one 
and  the  same  characteristic  encouragement 
poured  in  upon  the  hearts  of  the  Japanese  sol- 
diers, as  if  to  assure  them  that  if  the  Russians 
ever  conquered  the  Japanese,  the  Americans 
would  be  the  next  ones  they  would  have  to  dis- 
pose of.  And  foremost  in  this  attitude,  were 
rich  and  poor,  young  and  old,  men  and  women. 

Shortly  after  the  declaration  of  war,  on  Febru- 


216  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

ary  11,  1904,  American  women  volunteered  their 
self-denying  services  to  nurse  the  wounded  Japa- 
nese soldiers.  They  were:  Miss  Minnie  Cooke, 
Miss  Adelaide  Mackereth,  Miss  Ella  King,  Miss 
Elizabeth  Kratz,  and  Miss  Adele  Neeb,  of  Penn- 
sylvania ;  Miss  Sophia  Newell,  of  New  York ;  Miss 
Genevieve  Russell,  of  Minnesota ;  Miss  Alice 
Kemmer,  of  Indiana ;  with  Mrs.  Anita  Newcomb 
McGee,  M.  D.,  as  their  leader,  a  most  intelligent, 
accomplished  and  benevolent  woman.  These 
women  after  the  war  were  honored  with  war 
medals  by  the  emperor.  Upon  Mrs.  Dr.  McGee 
was  bestowed  a  medal  of  the  sixth  class,  and  upon 
the  rest  medals  of  the  seventh  class.  Among  those 
who  were  also  recipients  of  the  honor  of  this 
seventh  class  Imperial  order  of  the  Crown  were  the 
following  war  correspondents :  Richmond  Smith, 
of  the  Associated  Press ;  George  Kennan,  of  the 
Outlook ;  Oscar  King  Davis,  and  William  Lewis, 
of  the  New  York  Herald;  W.  G.  Morgan,  of  the 
New  York  Tribune;  Franklin  Clarkln,  of  the 
New  York  Evening  Post;  Stanley  Washburn,  of 
the  Chicago  Daily  News ;  Grant  Wallace,  of  the 
San  Francisco  Evening  Bulletin ;  G.  H.  Schull, 
of  the  Commercial  Advertiser;  Frederick  Palmer 
and  J.  H.  Hare,  of  Collier's  Weekly;  Herbert 
G.  Pouting,  of  Harper's  Weekly;  Richard  Hard- 
ing Davis,  of  Collier's  Weekly ;  John  Fox,  of 
Scribner's   Magazine;    James    Ricalton,     of    the 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  217 

Travel  Magazine;  Richard  Barry,  of  the 
Eastern  Illustrated  War  News ;  J.  M.  Cockran, 
of  Leslie's  Weekly ;  W.  H.  BriU,  of  the  Associated 
Press  and  Reuter's  Telegraph  Agency;  and  Jack 
London,  of  the  Hearst  papers. 

As  the  war  progressed  there  was  increased 
American  encouragement  and  favoritism  for  the 
{Japanese  soldiers,  which  in  a  most  cordial  man- 
ner was  attested  by  the  Taft  party.  Irrespective 
of  the  official  protest  of  Russia,  that  great  law- 
yer, statesman,  and  Secretary  of  War,  William 
H.  Taft,  and  Miss  Mabel  T.  Boardman^  a  repre- 
sentative of  the  National  Red  Cross,  a  highly 
cultured,  amiable  and  sympathetic  woman  of 
great  executive  ability,  and  at  the  same  time 
characteristically  kind  and  gentle  in  manner,  to- 
gether with  a  number  of  other  great  Americans, 
in  company  with  a  daughter  of  the  President  of 
the  United  States,  Miss  Alice  Roosevelt,  now 
Mrs.  Nicholas  Longworth,  of  Ohio,  paid  a  visit 
to  Japan. 

In  this  connection  we  should  not  overlook  an 
official  act  done  for  Japan  by  the  United  States 
as  a  neutral  nation  for  a  belligerent  nation,  which 
we  now  reproduce  in  the  language  of  the  official 
records.  The  Japanese  government  made  the 
following  request  of  the  American  government, 
through  its  minister  at  Washington: 

"  See   the   Secretary  of  State  as  soon   as   possible   and 


218  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

ask  him  whether  the  United  States  Government,  if  Rus- 
sia consents,  will  permit  its  embassy  in  St.  Petersburg  and 
its  consulates  in  various  places  in  Russia,  to  assume  charge 
and  protection  of  the  Japanese  subjects  and  interests  in 
Russia. 

"  You  will  add  that  the  Imperial  government  retains 
lively  appreciation  of  the  friendly  offices  extended  to 
them  by  the  United  States  during  the  Chinese-Japanese 
war,  and  ventures  to  hope  that  nothing  will  prevent  the 
United  States  from  acting  for  it  in  a  similar  capacity  in 
the  present  instance." — Komura. 

And  to  this  governmental  request  the  official 
reply  came  only  two  days  later: 

"Mr.  'Japanese  Minister':  I  learn  from  our  ambas- 
sador at  St.  Petersburg  that  the  Minister  of  Foreign 
Affairs  has  informed  him  that  the  Emperor  of  Russia 
sees  no  objection  in  the  way  of  our  representatives  look- 
ing after  your  interests  upon  the  withdrawal  from  Rus- 
sia of  all  diplomatic  and  consular  'representatives  (of 
Japan.  The  necessary  instructions  will  be  issued  at  once. 
Very   sincerely  yours,   John   Hay." 

We  must  not  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that  the 
United  States  achieved  one  of  the  signal  victories 
of  modem  diplomacy  in  the  limitation  of  the 
sphere  of  hostilities  at  the  beginning  of  the  gi- 
gantic war.  Those  European  powers  which  were 
not  in  the  habit  of  acknowledging  the  American 
"  square  deal  "  diplomatic  policy  had  to  applaud 
this  bold,  wise,  and  astute  diplomacy.  Having 
been  tested  by  results,  the  United  States  stands 
abreast  of  all  in  the  esteem  of  all  nations,  as  she 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  219 

by  that  move  not  only  lessened  the  hardships 
which  of  necessity  jeopardized  China,  but  also 
prevented  China  from  being  drawn  into  the  war, 
and  the  commercial  interests  of  all  nations,  which 
were  already  much  comphcated,  from  becoming 
worse  confounded. 

Meantime,  Kuroki's  army  safely  passed  the 
Yalu,  and  the  famous  Port  Arthur  fell  into  the 
hands  of  Nogi's  army.  A  force  of  Japanese 
troops  landed  on  the  Island  of  Sakalin,  and  prac- 
tically all  the  Russians  were  either  killed  or  cap- 
tured. Lio  Tung  peninsula  and  Korea  were  de- 
clared to  be  Japanese  territory  by  right  of  con- 
quest. Then  came  the  greatest  battles  on  land 
and  sea — the  bloodiest  ever  fought  in  history — 
the  battles  of  Mukden  and  the  Sea  of  Japan. 

The  battle  of  Mukden  was  the  battle  in  which, 
in  the  language  of  General  ChafFee,  "over  one 
million  men  on  the  Russian  side  and  three- 
quarters  of  a  million  men  on  the  Japanese  side 
on  a  battlefield  extending  over  eighty  miles  of 
frontier,  through  trackless  mountains,  across 
snow-covered  plains,  engaged  in  mortal  combat 
for  eighteen  days  and  nights — corpses,  corpses, 
and  corpses ! — only  to  be  ended  by  the  Russian 
loss  of  over  200,000  prisoners,  wounded  and 
killed."  When  on  March  16th,  the  Japanese  re- 
lentlessly pursued  the  Russians,  surrounded  and 
captured  them   at  Tiding,   as  a  finishing  stroke 


220  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

to  their  victory  at  the  battle  of  Mukden,  and  the 
news  of  the  disastrous  defeat  at  Mukden  reached 
St.  Petersburg,  the  temper  of  the  Russian  people 
rose  to  a  fever  heat,  slaughtered,  discouraged, 
disheartened,  disappointed,  and  humihated. 

The  battle  of  the  Sea  of  Japan  was  the  battle 
when,  on  the  27th  of  Ma}^  the  Czar's  great  ar- 
mada, the  most  formidable  fleet  ever  gathered  to- 
gether in  the  history  of  naval  battles,  steamed 
into  the  Straits  of  Tsushima  with  the  fixed  aim 
and  determination  to  annihilate  the  navy  of 
Japan.  But  contrary  to  the  expectations  of  the 
Czar  and  the  rest  of  the  world,  it  was  completely 
wiped  out,  while  the  startled  world  stood  aghast 
at  the  immensity  of  the  disaster  to  the  Russian 
empire;  the  loss  of  all  their  warships,  valued; 
at  over  $100,000,000,  which  were  either  sunk  or 
captured,  and  15,000  Russian  seamen,  officers,  and 
admirals  killed  or  taken  prisoners.  The  Japa- 
nese fleet  came  out  with  practically  no  damage. 

Meantime,  the  newly  raised  foreign  loan,  and 
the  passing  of  the  War  Fund  appropriation  bill 
by  the  Japanese  House  of  Representatives — the 
war  to  be  fought  upon  the  systematic  trade  ex- 
pansion policy — assured  the  immensity  of  the 
national  resources.  International  statisticians 
already  had  before  them  the  cold  facts  that  the 
expenditure  of  war  and  the  indebtedness  result- 
ing from  the  war  amounted  to  very  little  to  Japan 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  221 

in  the  world's  credit,  and  in  an  industrial  sense 
to  the  Japanese  people.  The  bill  which  Japan 
had  to  foot  after  victory  upon  victory  was  ap- 
proximately $900,000,000,  which,  apportioned 
among  48,000,000  inhabitants,  amounts  to  about 
$19.00  per  capita.  After  all,  Japan's  debt  was 
then  little  more  than  that  of  the  United  States, 
and  less  than  Cuba's,  less  than  Australia's,  less 
than  Belgium's,  less  than  Holland's,  less  than 
Germany's,  less  than  Spain's,  less  than  Portu- 
gal's, less  than  the  United  Kingdom's,  less  than 

France's. 

Japan  was  then,  /with  ever-increasing  ^  inter- 
national credit,  and  with  careful  preparation  and 
redoubled  courage,  ready  to  push  the  campaign 
to  the  end.  Marching  on,  they  would  have 
pushed  the  Russians  to  the  deserts  of  Asia,  there 
to  finish  the  last  stroke;  Generals  Kuroki,  Oku, 
Noju,  Nogi,  and  Oyama,  watching  the  land,  and 
Toffo,  Urieu,  and  Kamimura,  the  sea.  The  world 
recognized  that  the  end  had  come,  but  it  needed 
some  one  to  say  so.  Then  came  Theodore  Roose- 
velt, "the  Rough  Rider,"  and  President  of  the 
United  States,  to  say  so — the  right  man,  in  the 
right  place,  at  the  right  time.  To  this  inter- 
mediation, Japan,  America's  foster-child,,  meekly 
submitted.  The  result  was  the  conclusion  of  the 
Treaty  of  Portsmouth.  And  the  author  believes 
he  is  justified  in  asserting  that  the  sentiment  of 


223  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

the  whole  civilized  universe  is  that,  in  ages  to 
come,  humanity,  philanthropy,  and  civilization 
will  owe  eternal  debts  to  the  American  President. 
Now  that  the  administration  of  William  H. 
Taft  and  his  new  cabinet  has  been  before  the  Jap- 
anese people,  what  is  the  merit  of  the  past  year 
of  American  diplomacy?  When  all  has  been  said 
and  done  the  Taft  administration  stands  aloft 
in  the  esteem  of  the  Japanese  nation,  more  tri- 
umphant than  any  of  its  predecessors.  The 
author  assures  you  that  President  Taft  carries 
the  implicit  confidence  of  the  Japanese  people. 
Mr.  Taft  as  a  President  is  "  on  the  square,"  a 
man  of  stout  heart  and  smiling  face,  and  a  symbol 
of  peace,  prosperity  and  good  will. 


CHAPTER    XIX 

AN   AMERICAN- JAPANESE    WAR 

Shall  it  be  war,  or  shall  it  be  peace?  In  re- 
cent times,  this  ominous  cry  occurs  with  the 
regularity  of  the  seasons.  Not  all  the  people, 
to  be  sure,  but  some  both  in  America  and  Japan, 
seem  to  have  lost  the  significance  of  the  word 
war.  To  them,  on  account  of  the  common  talk 
of  war  in  general  speech'  and  in  the  press,  it 
seems  as  if  a  war  would  amount  to  nothing  more 
than  the  crushing  of  an  egg.  A  man's  patriotism 
counts  for  much  on  the  battle-field,  but  mind  that 
in  a  war  between  Japan  and  the  United  States, 
with  the  completely  equipped  machineries  of  de- 
struction of  to-day,  one  stroke  by  either  would 
blow  groups  of  patriots  into  atoms.  It  is  true 
that  in  Japan  and  in  America,  there  is  no  man 
who  would  hesitate  to  die  for  his  country's  cause. 
If  an  officer  were  to  point  to  a  fort  on  some  steep, 
surrounded  by  barbed  wires,  showering  forth  the 
leaden  hail  of  twenty  inch  guns,  and  protected 
by  mines  of  dynamite  and  were  to  say  to  his  men, 
"  go,"  every  American   and  Japanese  without  a 

223 "; 


^2U  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

moment's  hesitation,  would  climb  to  the  assault, 
and  die  crying  "  HuiTah "  or  "  Banzai."  This 
they  would  do  although  the  enemy's  shells  liter- 
ally become  filled  with  patriots'  bones  and  with 
their  warm  flesh  like  newly  canned  goods.  Such 
are  some  of  the  horrors  of  war  in  both  army  and 
navy.  But  is  there  not  another  way  of  showing 
patriotism  and  bravery .^^  Is  there  not  a  greater 
triumph  for  men  in  their  patriotic  devotion  to 
science,  industry,  arts  and  letters.^  Were  not  the 
discovery  of  America,  the  opening  and  civilizing 
of  Japan  by  the  American  people,  and  the  in- 
vention of  printing,  greater  triumphs  than  all 
the  victories  of  war.?  Will  not  the  upholding  of 
the  majesty  of  the  law,  and  the  unionization  of 
all  races  of  mankind,  all  be  accomplished,  not 
by  the  force  of  arms,  but  by  the  works  of  peace? 
Human  goverament  has  worked  out  in  a  human 
way  from  time  immemorial,  and  so  we  have  all 
sorts  of  pretensions,  under  the  guise  of  universal 
peace.  The  plan  of  the  substitution  of  arbitra- 
tion in  place  of  armed  conflict  is  as  old  as  his- 
tory. And  conflict  of  opinion  as  to  the  substitu- 
tion of  a  court  of  law  in  place  of  the  arbitrament 
of  the  sword  is  as  old  as  the  myths  of  the  pre- 
historic periods.  It  is  not  news  when  we  state 
that  Thucydides  convinced  the  Spartan  king  that 
it  was  wrong  to  treat  the  wrong-doer  as  an 
enemy  when   the  latter  was  willing  to  arbitrate, 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  225 

even  concerning  the  question   of  Salamis,  which 
was  a  hfe-or-death  controversy  involving  the  very 
existence   of   Athens.      Plutarch   gives   us    record 
that  the  immortal  law-giver  Solon  left  the  ques- 
tion to  five  Lacedaemonian  arbitrators.      Perhaps 
the  earhest  institution  of  its  kind  within  authentic 
history,  viz.,  the  Amphictyonic  League,  had  for 
its  aim  the  mitigation  of  the  horrors  of  war.   The 
state  whose  champions  were  winners  at  the  Olym- 
pic  games  was   authorized   as   a  prize  to   act   as 
arbitrator.     Then,  too,  in  the  middle  ages,  there 
was  one  supreme  judge  and  arbitrator  of  right, 
the    Pope.      Kings    and   princes    have    often    ac- 
quiesced in,  but  sometimes  resisted  his  authority. 
For  instance,  when  the  Pope  arbitrated  the  pre- 
tension of  Edward  11.  to  the  sovereignty  of  Scot- 
land,  the  Scottish  parhament  said  to  the  Pope: 
"  You  are  to  be  held  responsible  to  God  for  the 
loss  of  life,  for  as  long  as  a  hundred  Scotchmen 
are    left    ahve    we   will   never   be    subject   to    the 
dominion  of  England."     That  the  Pope  was  the 
recognized  arbitrator  during  the  middle   ages   of 
Christendom,  there  can  be  no  doubt.     But  the  in- 
stances of  failure  were  as  many  as  those  of  suc- 
cess.     It  was  the  Pope  who   arbitrated  the  cele- 
brated controversy  between   Spain   and  Portugal 
and  drew  the  line  from  one  pole  to  the  other,  and 
by  it  divided  the  New  World  between  the  two  na- 
tions.    But  it  was  this  Pope  of  whom  the  King 


226  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

•of  France,  Francis  I,  said:  "What!  The  King 
of  Spain  and  the  King  of  Portugal  quietly  divide 
between  them  all  America,  without  allowing  me 
to  take  a  share!  I  should  like  very  much  to  see 
the  Adam's  will  which  gives  them  this  vast  in- 
heritance." 

Grotius,  the  father  of  international  law,  in  his 
treatise  published  in  1625,  concentrated  the  ar- 
gument for  the  arbitration  process  in  place  of 
the  armed  contest.  So  did  Abbe  de  St.  Pierre,  at 
the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century,  who  also 
proposed  the  scheme  for  reorganizing  the  Con- 
federation Army  of  Europe,  to  be  used  as  a 
policeman's  club  to  whip  any  nation  which  should 
disobey  the  order  of  the  international  court.  This 
proposition  soon  found  its  advocate  in  Bentham, 
later  in  Kent,  and  most  recently,  even  in  the 
mo«t  autocratic  of  all  sovereigns,  the  Russian 
Czar  himself.  Yet,  it  is  a  fact  too  well  known, 
says  the  civilized  world,  that  disarmament  at  the 
present  time  seems  impossible.  Franklin  once 
accused  our  brothers  of  cowardice :  "  We  make 
daily  great  improvements  in  natural,  there  is  one 
I  wish  to  see  in  moral,  philosophy,  the  discovery 
of  a  plan  which  will  induce  and  oblige  nations  to 
settle  their  disputes  without  first  cutting  one  an- 
other's throats."  And  to-day  the  sons  of  cow- 
ards still  rule  the  nations.  Sometimes  it  seems 
that   hereditary   cowardice  is  producing   a  thou- 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  227 

sand-fold.  The  so-called  civilized  powers  of  the 
world  fear  their  own  shadow,  their  own  nation 
and  their  own  race,  and  they,  it  appears  to  us 
without  hesitation,  are  "  beating  the  funeral 
march  "  to  "  hell." 

In  the  case  of  Japan  the  cowardice  of  the 
civilized  world  is  proved.  When  Japan  asked 
the  nations'  recognition  of  her  legal  autonomy, 
because  she  could  take  care  of  her  own  internal 
affairs,  because  she  believed  that  she  excelled  in 
art,  literature  and  the  graces  of  social  life,  and 
because  she  was  inherently  entitled  to  this  na- 
tional right,  the  nations  repeatedly  denied  this 
recognition  and  charged  Japan  with  barbarism 
and  her  people  with  being  semi-civilized.  Only 
after  Japan  killed  more  men  in  her  war  with 
China  in  1894-5  than  were  killed  in  the  American 
civil  war  and  the  Napoleonic  wars  put  together, 
did  the  civilized  nations  recognize  Japan's  legal 
autonomy.  Even  after  that,  the  present  day 
humanity  indulged  in  religious  and  racial  prej- 
udice against  Japan.  It  was  only  after  Japan 
in  her  war  with  Russia  proved  that  she  could  kill 
more  men  in  one  land  battle  than  in  all  the  land 
battles  of  the  Crimean  war,  that  she  could  send 
to  the  bottom  more  ships  and  seamen  in  one  naval 
battle  than  was  done  in  the  battles  of  Nelson's 
Trafalgar  and  Dewey's  Manila  Bay,  that  the 
civilized    world    received    Japan    as    a   first-class 


228  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

civilized  power  and  her  people  as  a  civilized  peo- 
ple. 

It  is  this  mock  civilization,  this  warlike  hu- 
manity that  forced  and  is  now  forcing  the  Japa- 
nese to  expand  their  army  and  navy  as  far  and 
sometimes  farther  than  their  national  economy 
can  reach.  Japan  is  by  no  means  a  warlike  na- 
tion. The  fact  that  she  has  for  centuries  se- 
cluded herself  and  refrained  from  interfering 
with  any  Western  powers,  the  fact  that  she  sup- 
plicated the  rest  of  the  w^orld  to  let  her  alone, 
amply  proves  her  peaceful  individuality  and 
propensity.  If  Japan  ever  be  prepared  to  strike 
any  nation,  if  Japan  ever  be  skilled  in  the  science 
and  art  of  war,  it  is  not  because  Japan  is  a  war- 
like nation,  but  because  she  has  to  carry  out  the 
mandate  of  the  civilized  world.  The  cowardice 
of  the  world  must  answer  and  not  Japan,  before 
the  jury  of  the  twelve  Apostles  under  the  Mosaic 
Law. 

It  seems  paradoxical,  yet  it  is  noi  less  true,  that 
the  honest  expression  of  JBacon:  "Wars  are 
suits  of  appeal  to  the  tribunal  of  God's  justice, 
where  there  are  no  superiors  on  earth  to  deter- 
mine,"— survives.  So  also  survives  the  strong 
language  of  Von  Moltke :  "  War  is  an  element 
of  universal  order  estabhshed  by  God.  The 
noblest  virtues  are  developed  by  it — courage  and 
abnegation  ;  duty  faithfully  accomplished,  and  a 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  229 

spirit  of  sacrifice  engendered.  Without  war  the 
world  would  soon  fall  into  the  most  sordid  ma- 
terialism." The  United  States  and  Japan  are 
very  strange.  They  have  drawn  from  their  in- 
dustries the  huge  sum  of  nearly  $2,000,000,000 
as  their  part  of  the  $16,000,000,000  which,  dur- 
ing the  last  ten  years,  represents  the  amount 
which  has  been  expended  by  the  world  in  war  or 
in  preparation  for  war.  The  United  States,  ac- 
cording to  the  international  naval  table,  stands 
higher  than  Japan.  The  table  is,  first.  Great 
Britain ;  second,  France ;  third,  Germany  and  the 
United  States ;  fourth,  Japan. 

Higher  in  the  maritime  table,  greater  in  na- 
tional resources,  larger  in  population,  wealthier 
in  treasury  than  Japan,  the  United  States  is  not 
without  advocates  of  expansion  of  military 
strength.  "  The  greater  and  more  efficient  the 
American  navy  is,  the  safer  and  more  prosper- 
ous is  the  American  national  and  international 
trade,  for  military  strength  and  peace  are  co- 
ordinate and  co^extensive."  These  are  the  watch- 
words of  the  American  capital!  Such  is  also 
true  of  the  Japanese  capital.  "  There  is  no  idea 
of  augmenting  the  naval  expansion,"  says  the 
present  Japanese  administration  in  answer  to  the 
question  put  by  the  opposition  party  in  the  Im- 
perial Diet,  "  but  we  have  to  keep  pace  with  the 
civilized   countnes    of   the   West."      To   this    the 


230  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

present  imperial  cabinet  also  adds  with  regard 
to  the  army  expansion :  "  The  completion  of  the 
Japanese  arniy  is  in  no  sense  an  aggressive 
preparation,  but  is  solely  a  guarantee  of  the 
world's  peace.  A  military  force  cannot  be  created 
in  a  day,  but  without  an  army  a  country's  pres- 
tige and  safety  cannot  be  insured." 

Thus  the  United  States  and  Japan  actually 
face  each  other,  fully  armed  and  prepared  for 
the  maintenance  of  the  world's  peace. 

As  to  the  most  miserable  state  of  affairs  which 
has  prevailed  with  reference  to  the  Japanese  im- 
migrants in  the  Pacific  Coast  States  of  the 
United  States,  the  now  famous  municipal  order 
segregating  the  Japanese  children  in  the  San 
Francisco  schools,  unfortunately  was  not  settled 
in  the  courts  of  law,  as  it  ought  to  have  been. 
As  attorney  for  the  school  children  the  author 
filed  injunctions  against  the  San  Francisco  muni- 
cipal authorities  (as  those  who  have  read  his  other 
book,  "  Powers  of  the  American  People,"  may 
recall,  his  opinion  being  that  the  trouble  was 
an  insignificant  local  matter  as  had  often  been 
the  case  in  the  Southern  States).  But  the  cir- 
cuHLstances  of  the  time  and  certain  people  dif- 
fered from  his  idea  and  against  his  wish  enlarged 
the  matter  to  the  circumference  of  the  entire  eai-th. 
The  result  was  a  compromise,  the  self-exclusion 
of   the   Japanese   immigrants   and   the   children's 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  231 

return  to  their  schools,  while  the  question  in- 
volving the  principle  of  segregation  still  remains 
as  it  was  when  first  raised.  So  that  the  same 
segregation  principle,  either  under  one  mask 
or  another,  will  surely  revive  just  as  long  as 
the  Japanese  are  dependent  upon  the  polit- 
ical departments  of  the  United  States  and 
Japan,  and  just  as  surely  as  the  Japanese 
continue  establishing  their  colonies,  writing,  read- 
ing, and  speaking  in  their  own  vernacular,  and 
continue  eating,  drinking,  dancing,  and  singing 
in  their  native  style.  They  thus  introduce  con- 
stantly disturbing  elements  into  the  composite 
whole  of  the  American  Republican  form  of  gov- 
ernment, and  give  room  for  criticism  toi  poli- 
ticians and  some  labor  leaders  whose  clients  are 
largely  constituted  of  immigrants  from  Europe. 
It  is  true  that  some  immigrants  from  Europe  once 
caused  their  native  governments  to  make  protest 
to  this  country,  Hke  the  Japanese  have  done,  but 
the  resultant  injuries  have  been  long  felt  and  are 
not  yet  healed.  Such  tactics  as  these  not  only 
damage  the  Japanese  cause  in  America  more  and 
more,  but  also  affect  the  amity  and  traditional 
friendship  which  must  be  kept  at  any  price,  for 
the  sake  of  still  greater  purposes,  one  of  which 
is  the  world-wide-betterment  of  mankind.  By  no 
means  should  the  Japanese  start  cabling  toi  the 
Japanese  press  or  cry  like  a  baby  for  the  help  of 


232  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

mama !  For  this  Japanese  attitude  means  more 
than  tlicir  hoisting  the  white  flag  in  their  individ- 
ual, physical,  and  mental  competition  with  the 
inmilgrants  from  Europe.  The  continuance  of 
this  attitude  is  disgraceful  and  shameless,  and  it 
would  be  far  better  for  them  to  pack  up  and  re- 
turn speedily  whence  they  came.  But  in  such 
case  they  must  acknowledge  the  superiority  of 
their  victors  in  America. 

The  Industrial  or  racial  conflict  in  America  is 
as  old  as  pre-lndependence  periods  of  the  United 
States,  and  as  extensive  as  the  growth  or  progress 
of  the  American  people.  Therefore,  it  is  not  at 
all  news  of  interest  to  know  the  existence  of  the 
boycott  or  of  industrial  or  racial  differences  in 
reference  to  the  Japanese  colonies  in  California. 
The  United  States  has  for  the  backbone  of  its  na- 
tional growth,  a  oonglomeration  of  local  city 
commonwealths  as  many  and  different  as  the  con- 
glomeration of  races  in  them — Germans,  French, 
Italians,  Russians,  and  all  other  races  or  nation- 
alities: Here  they  come  from  across  the  ocean 
with  their  distinct  customs  and  languages  and 
their  wives  and  children ;  here  they  introduce  in- 
dustrial or  racial  strifes  or  at  least,  elements  of 
strife,  of  race  against  race,  city  against  city, 
state  against  state.  The  racial  and  Industrial 
conflicts  in  America  are  too  numerous  to  write 
down,  and  their  nature  too  appalling  to  describe. 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  233 

It  may  seem  paradoxical,  yet  it  is  true,  that  the 
American  civilization  is  formed  out  of  these  in- 
numerable  appalling  conditions  of  racial  and  in- 
dustrial controversies. 

It  is  a  primary  principle  in  the  success  of  col- 
onization, that  it  avoid  the  interference  of  the 
home  government,  and  cultivate  individual  ini- 
tiative and  patience,  and  become  assimilated  into 
the  people  to  which  such  colony  has  come;  espe- 
cially so  when  their  territory  is  already  colonized 
and  has  a  government  of  its  own.  For  instance, 
if  ten  thousand  Americans  went  over  to  Tokyo, 
London,  Berlin,  or  Paris,  and  commenced  to  es- 
tablish their  rights  as  laborers,  they  would  surely 
have  to  encounter  industrial  and  racial  conflicts. 
If  the  American  government  intended  to  help  its 
citizens  settle  such  racial  and  industrial  war- 
fares with  the  international  coercion  dependent 
upon  the  sharp  point  of  the  bayonet,  it  would 
surely  expose  the  American  government  to  the 
charge  of  unreasonableness  before  a  fair-minded 
world.  Suppose,  still  further,  that  the  Americans 
made  a  treaty  concerning  laborers  which  might 
be  even  as  long  as  from  the  south  to  the  north- 
pole.  It  would  not  and  could  not  change  human 
minds.  The  American,  as  a  powerful  nation,  may 
oppress  by  might,  but  at  the  same  instant,  it  out- 
rages the  conscience  of  the  civilized  world  and 
sins   against  Heaven. 


234^  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

The  civilization  of  the  present  century  rides 
on  the  reign  of  law.  Should  any  racial  or  indus- 
trial conflict  or  strife  reach  such  an  extent  as  to 
injure  life,  liberty,  property,  or  the  pursuit  of 
happiness,  the  resort  must  be  to  the  court  of 
Justice  which  has  competent  jurisdiction  over  the 
point  in  issue.  Fortunately,  the  Japanese  col- 
onies in  this  country  have  over  them  splendid 
courts  composed  of  splendid  judges.  No  nation 
on  earth  has  such  independent  courts  as  we  have 
in  America.  From  the  time  of  Marshall  to  Fuller 
the  people  within  and  without  have  looked  upon 
the  American  Courts  as  the  best  friends  of  the 
aliens  or  the  weak,  and  in  the  greater  measure, 
the  triumphs  of  the  American  system  of  govern- 
ment are  due  to  them. 

The  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States,  as 
early  as  1804,  rendered  a  decision  that  even  an 
"  Act  of  Congress  ought  never  to  be  construed 
so  as  to  violate  the  law  of  nations."  It  is  not 
necessary  to  seek  far  for  innumerable  instances 
where  the  courts  protected  otherwise  unprotected 
parties.  Often  the  Presidents  of  the  United 
States  were  powerless  in  adjusting  labor  con- 
flicts, boycotts,  or  interferences  with  business 
rights  among  the  Americans  and  appealed  to 
the  courts  for  protection.  For  instance,  in  the 
famous  Chicago  strike  of  1894,  President  Cleve- 
land appealed  to  the  Circuit  Court  of  the  United 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  235 

States  for  the  district  of  Illinois,  which  court  is- 
sued injunctions  and  subsequently  put  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Labor  Union  and  his  three  associates 
into  the  custody  of  the  law.  The  application  to 
the  Supreme  Court  for  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus 
was  denied  and  the  prisoners  remanded  to  cus- 
tody. President  Cleveland,  in  reference  to  this 
case,  rightly  observed:  "The  Supreme  Court  of 
the  United  States  has  written  the  closing  words 
of  this  history,  tragical  in  many  of  its  details, 
and  In  every  line  provoking  sober  reflection." 

In  this  connection  the  reader's  attention,  espe- 
cially if  he  is  an  alien,  is  called  to  a  decision  of 
the  United  States  Supreme  Court  which  contains 
the  most  sweeping  language  In  the  interests  of 
the  peace  of  the  country  as  well  as  of  the  world. 
It  said :  "  International  law  is  part  of  our  law 
and  must  be  ascertained  and  administered  by  the 
court  of  justice  of  appropriate  jurisdiction  as 
often  as  questions  of  right  depending  upon  it  are 
duly  presented  for  their  determination." 

The  so-called  anti-Japanese  movement  in  Cali- 
fornia, after  all,  shall  never  be  a  cause  for  a 
Japanese- American  war.  Far  from  it!  Indus- 
trial or  racial  conflicts  in  San  Francisco  are  trivial 
in  number  when  comparing  any  such  experiences 
with  those  other  races  or  nationalities  have 
had.  They  are  insignificant  in  the  scope  of  the  in- 
terests involved,   for   the   thinking  people   of  the 


236  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

State  of  California  are  more  S3rmpathetic  to- 
ward the  Japanese  than  toward  their  antagonists. 
So  are  also  the  entire  Pacific  States.  East  of 
the  Rockies  the  country  is  filled  with  friends  of 
the  Japanese,  who  love  to  see  the  Japanese  pros- 
per and  progress.  If  the  Japanese  in  San  Fran- 
cisco hope,  as  a  colony,  to  be  successful  in  this 
country  like  other  races  or  nationalities,  they 
have  yet  to  see  their  tracks  covered  wdth  the  bones 
of  martyrs  who  have  perished  in  the  struggle,  by 
stone  or  by  fire.  If  the  Japanese  expect  success 
in  colonization  they  must  say  as  their  predeces- 
sors said: 

"  It  is  weary  watching  wave  by  wave, 
And  yet  the  tide  heaves  onward; 
We  climb  like  corals,  grave  by  grave, 
And  pave   a  pathway  sunward." 

If,  unfortunately,  the  Japanese  either  through 
racial  prejudice  or  industrial  considerations,  are 
to  be  looted  or  discriminated  against,  there  are 
other  means  for  adjustment ;  and  those  means  are 
illustrated  by  the  Americans  themselves  in  Japan. 
Did  not  the  Japanese  at  one  time,  in  obedience 
to  anti-foreign  sentiment,  commit  outrages  on 
the  American  residents  in  Japan?  Did  not  the 
Japanese  Romines  assassinate  the  American 
diplomatic  agent  in  the  streets  of  Yedo?  Did  not 
the  Japanese  roughs  and  hoodlums  set  fire  to  the 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  237 

American    Legation?       Did    not    the     Japanese, 
animated  by  race  prejudice,  commit  violence  un- 
imaginable,   resulting   in    driving   all   the   Ameri- 
cans and  Europeans  out  of  the  city  of  Yedo?    It 
was    only    the   great    benevolence,    patience,    and 
self-sacrificing  enthusiasm  of  the  Americans  that 
not  only  saved  Japan  from  international  rupture 
with    the    European    powers,    but    also    impelled 
Japan  to  march  from  a  position  of  insignificance 
to    the    forefront   of  modem   nations.      Is   it   not 
then  about  time  for  the  Japanese  to  begin  the  re- 
turning of  favors  and  discharge  "  giri  "  or  "  recti- 
tude " ;  instead  of  making  diplomatic  protest  or 
complaint    or    needlessly    fermenting    a    spirit    of 
hatred    or    a    call    for    war    against    the    United 
States,   the   benefactor   of  Japan?      These   latter 
are  indeed  crimes   against  the  teaching  of  recti- 
tude and  the  virtues  that  were  deeply  implanted 
by  Japanese  ancestors. 

A  war  that  exists  at  present  and  will  exist  in*" 
future   between    the   two   nations   is    the   war    for 
commercial  supremacy.     It  is  interesting  to  watch 
the   warring  strategies   of   the  two   countries:   on  | 
the  one  side,  the  Japanese  government  having  a 
partnership  interest  in  the  manufacture  and  ex- 
port of  iron,  beer,  sugar,  tobacco,  cotton  goods, j 
and  in  the  milhng,  oil  refining  and  mining  indus-fli 
tries;    subscribing    for    shares    of   stock   in    ship-  \ 
building  and  locomotive  works  and  iron  foundries ;    I 


S38  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

subsidizing  the  steamship  lines  that  touch  the  in- 
sular possessions  as  well  as  the  foreign  ports, 
and  owning  and  operating  the  railway,  telegraph 
and  telephone  lines ;  and  on  the  other,  the  Amer- 
ican citizen  under  the  American  governmental 
statutory  limitations — plainly  speaking,  the  Japa- 
nese imperial  government  trust  and  the  American 
I   democratic  anti-government  trust. 

This  phenomenal  difference  in  the  two  national 
economic  conditions  will  undoubtedly  attract  the 
attention  of  the  reader.  But  an  investigation 
into  the  objective  or  individualistic  progress  of 
the  American,  and  the  subjective  or  passive  prog- 
ress of  the  Japanese,  will  at  once  reveal  the  rea- 
son for  that  difference.  The  reader  is  already 
aware  that  the  Japan  of  to-day  is  the  result  of 
evolution  from  the  pre-American  expedition 
period,  in  which  the  hereditary  castes,  never  con- 
ceiving the  idea  of  a  social  condition  different 
from  their  own,  and  entertaining  no  expectation 
of  ever  ranking  equally  with  one  another,  ac- 
cepted benefits  from  such  difference  without  dis- 
cussing their  right,  and  submitted  to  their  chiefs 
without  resistance,  practically  assuming  author- 
ity to  be  providential.  In  this  Japanese  national 
evolution  the  reader  will  also  take  notice  of  the 
fact  that  the  barriers  which  once  severed  the 
people  into  castes  are  now  lowered;  property  is 
divided ;    the    light    of   intelligence   spreads ;    the 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  239 

capacities  of  all  classes  are  equally  cultivated; 
the  respect  for  the  law,  of  which  they  are  the 
common  author,  is  strong;  and  their  self-sacri- 
ficing spirit  is  now  not  the  result  of  blind  igno- 
rance, fetishism,  or  tradition,  but  is  the  result  of 
a  well-studied  philosophy  which  has  been  found 
applicable  to  their  conditions,  and  which  appeals 
to  the  intelligence  of  the  masses  to  such  an  extent 
that  it  is  adopted  as  the  ideal  working  plan 
through  which  the  people  expect  to  attain  the 
highest  national  development. 

Against  this  Japanese  conception,  which  they 
believe  will  be  most  effective  and  most  successful 
in  the  interprefectural  and  international  commer- 
cial warfare,  stands  that  of  the  American  people, 
whose  equality  of  condition  has  reached  the  ex- 
treme, as  its  government  was  founded  on  a  most 
ancient,  a  most  uniform  and  a  most  permanent 
system  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race.  Subjective 
progress  vs.  objective  progress,— Japan  and 
America — :  both  peoples,  in  cases  of  national  up- 
heaval, proved  and  will  prove  the  strongest  t3rpes 
of  communalists,  yet  they  draw  their  undercur- 
rent of  development  from  radically  different  foun- 
tains of  the  philosophy  of  government. 

Consequently  we  observe  a  remarkable  result 
from  these  individual  characteristics  of  the  two 
peoples,  the  backbone  and  vitality  of  the  com- 
mercial progress  of  the  nations — that  the  Amer- 


S40  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

ican  citizen  has  for  his  incentive  the  hope  of 
^ain  and  profit  for  his  individual  effort,  while 
the  Japanese  citizen,  imbued  with  the  spirit  of 
self-den3'ing  patriotism  for  the  gain  and  profit 
of  the  Emperor,  is  ready  to  sacrifice  all  personal 
gain.  Here  the  two  peoples  have  peculiarly  and 
distinctly    antagonistic    enthusiasms. 

But  the  peoples  of  the  two  nations  have  re- 
cently reawakened  to  the  full  realization  that 
Japan  and  America  should  maintain  their  tradi- 
tional friendship  and  deep-rooted  peace,  that 
their  peoples  need  no  more  be  imposed  upon  by 
the  burden  of  war  taxation,  that  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  useful  lives  need  no  more  be  spent 
in  useless  training  in  the  art  and  science  of  war, 
and  that  no  more  people  need  be  engaged  in  the 
manufacturing  of  instruments  for  the  effective 
carrying  out  of  the  art  and  science  of  war.  This 
grand  realization  that  there  should  never  be  war 
between  the  two  peoples  gives  birth  to  the  confi- 
dence that  if  Japan  and  America  always  co-oper- 
ate, they  need  never  fear  any  other  nation  on 
earth.  If  any  other  nation  should  challenge  the 
United  States  in  war  Japan  would  spring  to  her 
defence,  and  the  United  States  would  do  likewise 
in  case  of  Japan's  need.  This  would  mean  that 
all  the  nations  of  the  world  would  let  these  two 
nations  well  alone.  Any  nation  who  really  knows 
the  real  resources  of  Japan  or  the  United  States, 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  241 

dare  not  even  point  its  finger  at  the  back  of 
either  Japan  or  America.  The  cause  of  this  in- 
ternational reawakening  may  be  attributed  to  the 
traditional  romantic  friendship  between  the  two 
peoples  as  well  as  to  their  peace-loving  charac- 
teristics. The  evidences  of  these  facts  are  well 
worthy  of  record. 

The    Americans     characteristically    hate     and 
dread    military    power    and    they    inbornly    love 
peace.     Since  the  peace  of  Westphaha,  more  than 
half  of  the  international  disputes  that  have  been 
submitted  and  ended  in   arbitration,  are  cases  in 
which   the   American   was   either   on   one   side   or 
the  other  of  such  disputes.     Every  movement  of 
every  nation  toward  lessening  the  horrors  of  war 
is  most  zealously  supported  and  most  enthusias- 
tically  advocated  in  America.      "  The  history  of 
legal  institutions  and  the  development  of  methods 
of  settling  private  disputes,  ought  to  be  opened! 
to  the  student.     The  student  who  would  not  draw 
the    desired    inferences    from    this   line    of    study 
would  not  be  worth  telling  categorically  that  uni- 
versal peace  between  nations  is  a  certainty  of  the 
future  and  not  an  iridescent  dream."      So  declares 
Prof.  Joseph  H.  Beale,  Jr.,  of  Harvard.     "  War 
is  a  hideous  evil;  under  no  circumstances  is  it  to 
be  encouraged,"  insists   President  Bryan,   of  In- 
diana.     "  The   American    college    and   university 
student  does  not  need  to  know,"  joins  Prof.  W. 


242  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

W.  Wllloughb'y,  of  Johns  Hopkins,  "  that  in  very 
many  cases  at  least,  it  is  an  unnecessary  evil.    To 
this  end  college  and  university  instructors  in  polit- 
ical  science   should   agree  to   present  these   facts 
to  their  classes."     "  There  is   a  second  sendee," 
rejoins    President   Reese,    of   Rochester,    "which 
our   college   instruction    ought   to   render   to    the 
community,    namely,    a    closer    development    and 
stronger  rooting  in  the  minds  of  students  of  the 
sense  of  justice."     According  to  Prof.  Elmer  E. 
Brown,  the  United  States  Commissioner  of  Edu- 
cation,  "Every   well-conducted   international   ar- 
bitration   contributed    to    the    building   up    of    a 
higher   conception   of   international  obligation   in 
world  relations,   and  is    accordingly   in   its   effect 
the  bringing  of  the  disputants  together  on  higher 
and  more  stable  ground  than  either  of  them  oc- 
cupied when  the  strife  began.     It  is  the  type  of 
thinking  which  should  be  promoted  in  schools  of 
every  grade  in  the  interest  of  liberal  culture  and 
in  establishing  such  modes  of  thought  among  our 
people  everywhere  the  public  schools  can  lay  the 
surest   foundation   for  the   arbitration  principle." 
Prof.  James  B.   Scott,  of  Columbia,  says :     "  In 
fact  as  well  as  in   theory  international  law  does 
exist  and  is  accepted,  applied  and  observed  in  its 
entirety  by  all  civilized  nations  in  their  constant 
and  common  intercourse."    These  utterances  rep- 
resent only  a  few  examples  of  the  American  edu- 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  S43 

cators'  training  of  the  American  children.  Al- 
though the  figures  of  speech  may  be  more  or 
less  differently  expressed,  all  prominent  educators 
in  Japan  and  in  America  agree  on  this  matter. 
To  illustrate  the  undercurrent  of  feeling  along 
this  line  in  Japan,  the  author  is  indebted  to  In- 
spector K.  Hattori  of  the  Department  of  Educa- 
tion of  Japan.  Through  the  kindness  of  the  In- 
spector, he  received  in  the  month  of  November, 
1909,  the  following  message  from  the  Japanese 
public  school  children  to  the  public  school  chil- 
dren of  the  United  States: 

"  To  the  Public  School  Children  of  the  United 
States :  We  have  been  told  by  our  fathers,  broth- 
ers and  teachers  that  Dr.  Miyakawa  through  his 
Japanese  pictures  and  lectures  before  the  Amer- 
ican public  school  children,  intends  to  bring  about 
a  better  understanding  of  the  more  than  histor- 
ical friendship  of  Japan  and  the  United  States. 
We  have  in  the  meantime,  been  told  that  there  is 
a  certain  sentiment  which  looks  upon  war  between 
the  two  countries  as  inevitable,  just  as  our  older 
brothers  who  passed  before  us  in  our  schools, 
thought  war  with  China  and  the  late  war  with 
Russia  inevitable.  In  view  of  our  teaching  at 
school  and  at  home  that  '  the  American  people 
are  the  foster-mothers  of  Japan's  present  prog- 
ress and  prosperity,'  we,  the  public  school  chil- 
dren in  convention  assembled,  with  the  permission 


^ii  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

of  our  fathers,  brothers  and  teachers,  passed  the 
following  resolution: 

" '  Resolved,  That  we,  the  pupils  of  the  Im- 
perial public  schools,  shall  never  raise  our  swords 
against,  but  shall  emulate  the  pupils  of  the  Pub- 
lic Schools  of  the  United  States  as  perfect  ex- 
amples of  brotherhood  and  sisterhood. 

" '  Resolved  further.  That  we  ask  Dr.  Miya- 
kawa  to  personally  hand  our  resolution  to  our  sis- 
ters and  brothers  of  the  United  States.' 

"  Y.  Matsudaira,  delegate,  Sixth  Grade,  Tsu- 
kudo  Public  School,  Tokyo,  Japan." 

Although  this  action  of  the  children  was  a  sim- 
ple unofficial  matter,  yet  the  simple  and  unofficial 
thing  itself  was  considered  by  American  and  Euro- 
pean officials  and  diplomats,  as  the  greatest,  the 
most  unprecedented  and  the  shrewdest  piece  of 
diplomacy  in  all  history,  ranking  as  one  of  the 
achievments  of  the  Katsura  cabinet,  and  particu- 
larly of  Minister  Eitaro  Komatsubara  of  the  De- 
partment of  Education.  Many  American  journals 
in  their  editorials  have  also  considered  it  a  matter 
of  great  importance.  One  of  these  writes :  "  For 
the  first  time  a  foreign  people  have  given  recogni- 
tion to  the  sovereignty  of  the  individuals  of  the 
country,  to  whom  its  officials  must  eventually  an- 
swer, and  have  instituted  a  movement  to  reach  the 
sovereigns  of  another  country  direct." 

The  keynote  of  the  governmental  attitude  with 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  S45 

regard  to  the  real  relations  of  Japan  and  Amer- 
ica was  struck  while  for  a  moment  there  was  a 
little  cloud  over  the  romantic  friendship  of  the 
two  nations,  when  Mr.  Elihu  Root  declared :  "  It 
is  a  pleasure  to  be  able  to  say  that  never  for  a 
moment  was  there,  as  between  the  government  of 
the  United  States  and  the  government  of  Japan, 
the  slightest  departure  from  perfect  good  temper, 
mutual  confidence,  and  kindly  consideration." 
And  simultaneously,  in  Tokyo,  Mr.  Williaui  H. 
Taft,  made  the  same  thing  plain  when  he  said: 
"  The  greatest  earthquake  of  the  century  could 
not  break  our  amity.  Under  the  circumstances 
nothing  is  more  infamous  than  the  suggestion  of 
war."  There  seems  to  be  no  political  party  line 
in  America  as  far  as  mutual  sympathy  and  the 
safe  keeping  of  this  friendship  is  concerned. 
"  Japan  entertains,"  says  Mr.  William  J.  Bryan, 
"  nothing  but  good  will  toward  our  nation.  Steam 
has  narrowed  the  Pacific  and  made  us  neighbors ; 
let  Justice  keep  us  friends."  Mr.  Seth  Low,  of 
New  York,  touching  upon  the  passing  cloud 
which  hovered  momentarily  over  the  friendship  of 
the  two  nations  through  the  incident  of  the  San 
Francisco  school  question,  said:  "The  regret 
of  the  American  people  at  large  has  been  the 
deeper,  because  such  incidents  seem  to  cast  a 
shadow  upon  their  historic  friendship  that  has 
been  as  sincere  as  it  has  been  continued."    Judge 


S46  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

George  Gray  of  Delaware,  characterized  the 
school  question  incident  as  "  lamentable."  "  We 
cannot  help  but  pay  attention,"  writes  Ambassa- 
dor O'Brien  to  Viscount  Kaneko,  the  President  of 
America's  Friend  Society,  when  the  Society  was 
about  to  banquet  Melville  E.  Stone  of  the  Associ- 
ated Press  of  the  United  States,  "  when  anyone 
says  that  the  crisis  of  the  two  nations'  affairs  has 
been  reached.  It  is  useless,  however,  to  investi- 
gate such  a  report,  because  there  is  nothing  to 
investigate."  This  letter  was  dated  March  18th, 
1910,  and  Mr.  Stone  was  visiting  Tokyo  at  that 
time.  A  whole  volume  would  be  needed  to  express 
the  thoughts  of  the  rank  and  file  of  the  American 
people  on  this  matter.  And  how  is  it  in  Japan? 
It  needs  no  special  emphasis,  that  to  any  one  who 
opens  the  parliamental  records  or  listens  to  the 
assurances  of  the  government  of  Japan,  the  as- 
sertion that  there  shall  be  peace  with  the  United 
States  will  pass  unchallenged.  Japan's  attitude 
of  refusing  to  devote  useless  labor  to  the  military 
cause  stands  beyond  question.  The  reawakening 
is  turning  the  people  to  the  more  useful  employ- 
ments of  peace.  Most  significant  evidence  was 
presented  when  the  American  Atlantic  Fleet 
reached  Japan  and  the  hardy  fighters  of  the  two 
nations  met  face  to  face.  Contrary  to  the 
prophecy  or  devilish  desire  of  some  war-like  na- 
tions  in   other  portions   of  the  earth,   instead   of 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  247 

the  Japanese  and  Americans  sinking  each  other's 
battleships,  there  came  out  statements  which 
mean  exactly  what  they  say.  At  the  gathering 
of  the  American  and  Japanese  seamen,  Ambassa- 
dor O'Brien  said:  "Above  all  I  am  inspired  to 
give  a  special  and  kindly  greeting  to  these  tried 
and  seasoned  officers  of  the  Japanese  navy  who 
are  present  here  to-night,  sitting  side  by  side  with 
their  country's  guests,  joining  in  that  fraternal 
comradeship  in  which  brave  men  everywhere  are 
entitled  to  indulge." 

"  The  whole  people  of  Japan  unite  in  extend- 
ing a  most  warm  and  sincere  welcome  to  their 
guests  on  the  American  battleship  fleet  now  ap- 
proaching the  harbor  of  Yokohama."  Thus 
Prince  Ito  struck  the  keynote  of  the  Japanese 
welcome.  He  continued,  "  I  hope  our  friendship 
and  commercial  relations  with  the  United  States 
will  be  more  closely  cemented  by  this  auspicious 
event."  "We  welcome  the  American  fleet  with 
our  whole  heart,"  stated  Count  Okuma,  and  he 
further  said:  "  We,  the  people  of  Japan  remem- 
ber with  profound  gratitude  the  help  and  guid- 
ance of  America."  Thus  the  strongest  men  in 
the  government  and  the  people  at  large,  united 
their  voices  as  one  man.  Prince  Yamagata  de- 
clared :  "  I  welcome  the  American  fleet  as  an  evi- 
dence of  friendship,  and  also  as  a  guarantee  of 
the  peace  of  the  whole  world."     "  The  friendly 


248  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

relations  between  America  and  Japan  decorate 
the  pages  of  the  world's  history  of  civilization," 
said  ]\Iarquis  Matsukata,  a  most  influential 
statesman  of  Japan.  Marquis  Katsura,  Premier, 
made  his  government's  position  known  when  he 
stated :  "  The  visit  will  give  opportunity  to 
cement  the  friendly  relation  existing  between  the 
two  countries."  "  The  traditional  good  relations 
existing  between  the  two  nations  will  be  further 
strengthened  by  this  happy  meeting  of  the  two 
navies,"  said  Admiral  Saito,  a  great  naval  min- 
ister of  Japan.  Admiral  Count  Togo,  whose  love 
of  his  country  made  him  fear  no  enemy  in  the 
world  and  whose  sincerity  is  considered  as  an  ex- 
ample for  all  men,  begged  for  peace,  saying, 
"  May  our  friendship  which  has  lasted  so  long, 
continue  to  grow  and  flourish  forever."  "  I  send 
my  sincere  welcome  from  my  heart  and  soul,"  said 
Admiral  Yamamoto,  who  is  considered  as  Japan's 
highest  type  of  military  statesman.  General 
Terauchi,  the  present  Minister  of  War,  joined 
in  saying  "  Every  true  Japanese  feels  as  I  do  in 
welcoming  the  Admiral,  his  ships  and  his  men." 
Viscount  Kaneko,  now  Privy  Councillor,  to  whose 
eff^ort  is  largely  due  the  erection  of  Perry's  monu- 
ment at  Kurihama,  said :  "  The  visit  of  to- 
day assuredly  will  bind  fast  forever  the  existing 
ties  of  international  friendship."  Baron  Goto, 
Minister  of  Communication,  announced  this  char- 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  249 

acteristic  expression,  "  From  the  bottom  of  my 
heart  I  bid  a  thousand  welcomes  to  the  ships  and 
men  of  America."  Vice-Minister  Ishii,  of  the 
Japanese  Foreign  Department,  stated  that  "I 
confidently  believe  that  the  present  visit  will  prove 
as  powerful  a  factor  in  uniting  the  bonds  between 
the  two  countries  as  did  the  coming  of  Commo- 
dore Perry  in  their  inauguration."  Chief  Secre- 
tary Hayashida  of  the  House  of  Representatives, 
the  most  popular  branch  of  the  government,  dur- 
ing his  recent  visit  for  a  comparative  study  of 
parliamental  procedures,  when  interviewed  by 
Chicago  and  Washington  journalists,  gave  a 
glad  welcome,  saying:  "All  Japan  is  waiting  in 
eagerness  to  greet  the  ships  and  men  of  America. 
Thanks  for  the  opportunity  by  which  Japan  can 
show  her  sincere  feeling  of  gratitude  for  Amer- 
ica's traditional  friendship  with  Japan."  Last 
and  best  is  the  statement  of  one  of  the  workers 
in  the  great  cause  of  peace  and  America's  now 
most  popular  Japanese  Ambassador,  Baron 
Uchida :  "  The  relations  of  the  two  countries 
are  of  such  a  unique  nature  from  the  beginning 
that  I  think  there  exists  nothing  parallel  to  them 
between  any  other  nations."  The  inspiring  fea- 
ture of  the  whole  situation  is  the  attitude  of  even 
the  Japanese  women  and  children  as  well  as  of  all 
the  press  of  Japan.  Literally  as  one,  they  stood 
in  tears  and  gratitude  and  with  prayers  for  the 


250  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

continued  peace  and  friendship  of  the  United 
States.  Incidental  to  the  Atlantic  Fleet's  visit 
to  elapan,  there  came  to  Japan  a  no  less  impor- 
tant body,  a  group  of  business  men  from  the 
American  Pacific  coast  states.  Then  came  a  visit 
from  the  U.  S.  Commissioners  to  the  Japanese 
World  Fair  for  furthering  the  interests  of  the 
American  exhibit  at  the  Fair.  These  visits  have 
all  resulted  in  the  perpetuation  of  the  romantic 
relations  between  the  two  countries.  The  business 
men  on  both  sides  of  the  Pacific  have  resolved 
that  the  Great  Lake  between  them  shall  not  be 
made  the  scene  of  sacrifice  of  money  and  life,  as 
our  savage  forefathers  made  of  the  Mediterranean 
Lake  two  thousand  years  ago,  w^hen  they  fought 
their  one  hundred  years'  war,  resulting  in  the 
death  of  Hannibal  and  the  destruction  of  the 
civilization  heaped  up  for  three  thousand  years 
by  East  and  West,  including  the  sacrifice  of 
the  vitality  of  the  Great  Roman  Empire.  They 
have  determined  to  make  their  Pacific  Lake  be- 
tween Japan  and  America  an  enchanted  and 
peaceful  paradise  of  commercial  rivalry  and 
prosperity.  This  sentiment  of  the  American  com- 
mercial bodies  was  reciprocated  by  the  visit  to  the 
United  States  of  Jitsugio-dan,  or  so-called  honor- 
able Commercial  Commissioners,  headed  by  Baron 
Eiichi  Shibusawa.  If  the  people  and  the  govern- 
ments both  want  peace  and  commercial  prosper- 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  251 

ity,  will  they  not  be  strong  enough  to  set  aside 
superficial  passion  and  prejudice  in  order  to  se- 
cure  them? 

Before  the  arrival  of  the  Atlantic  Fleet  in  Ja- 
pan, however,  a  first  step  toward  the  realization 
of  the  grand  determination  to  make  Japan  and 
the  United  States  as  one,  instead  of  two,  nations, 
culminated  in  the  exchange  of  the  following  notes 
between  Root  and  Takahira,  in  1908. 

"1.  It  is  the  wish  of  the  two  governments  to 
encourage  the  free  and  peaceful  development  of 
their  commerce  on  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

"  2.  The  policy  of  both  governments,  uninflu- 
enced by  any  aggressive  tendencies,  is  directed 
to  the  maintenance  of  the  existing  status  in  quo 
in  the  region  above  mentioned  and  to  the  defence 
of  the  principle  of  equal  opportunity  for  com- 
merce and  industry  in  China. 

"  3.  They  are  accordingly  firmly  resolved 
reciprocally  to  respect  the  territorial  possessions 
belonging  to  each  other  in  said  region. 

"  4.  They  are  also  determined  to  preserve  the 
common  interests  of  all  the  powers  in  China,  by 
supporting,  with  all  pacific  means  at  their  dis- 
posal, the  independence  and  integrity  of  China 
and  the  principle  of  equal  opportunity  for  com- 
merce and  industry  of  all  nations  in  that  Empire. 

"  5.  Should  any  event  occur  threatening  the 
status  hi  quo  as  above  described  or  the  principle 


253  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

of  equal  opportunity  as  above  defined,  it  remains 
for  the  two  governments  to  communicate  with 
each  otlier,  in  order  to  arrive  at  an  understanding 
as  to  what  measures  they  may  consider  it  useful 
to  take." 

The  recent  plan  of  Philander  C.  Knox,  the 
American  Secretary  of  State,  for  the  neutraliza- 
tion of  IManchurian  railroads  by  the  interested 
powers,  attracted  the  world's  attention.  That 
the  American  diplomatic  attitude  toward  Asia 
has  always  been  abnormally  drastic  and  its  extra- 
ordinary scope  misunderstood,  is  admitted  by 
history.  When  Secretaries  Daniel  Webster  and 
William  Seward  planned  to  neutralize  Japan  in 
the  early  sixties,  the  plan  was  adopted  in  spite 
of  the  opposition  of  the  interested  powers  of  Eu- 
rope, who  ridiculed  the  American  idea  of  neutral- 
izing Japan,  an  old  nation  ready  to  collapse  at 
the  snap  of  a  finger.  The  fact  that  Japan 
is  to-day  an  independent  nation,  and  a  great  one 
at  that,  is  the  best  evidence  of  the  wisdom  of  that 
extravagant  American  plan.  Japan  understands 
and  must  understand  that  the  United  States  has 
never  swerved  from  the  idea  of  Webster  and 
Seward,  in  the  work  of  Hay,  Root  and  Knox, 
and  that  if  the  world  refuses  to  co-operate  now  as 
it  did  in  the  neutralization  of  Japan  fifty  years 
ago,  the  United  States  will  continue  in  the  future 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  253 

as  in  the  past  to  stand  alone  for  the  best  interests 
of  mankind. 

The  American  people  seem  to  uphold  this 
principle  which  Washington,  Jefferson,  Marshall, 
and  Lincoln  upheld:  to  wit,  "Westward  the 
'  Star  '  of  Empire  takes  its  way  " !  Not  the  star 
of  a  King  or  Emperor,  but  the  star  of  the  right- 
eousness and  true  liberty  of  the  American  people, 
which  guides  their  march  into  the  islands  and 
countries  washed  by  the  waters  of  the  Pacific, 
Avhere  a  splendid  destiny  has  called  the  people  of 
the  United  States. 

Therefore,  there  is  not  a  sign  of  an  American- 
Japanese  war  in  arms.  Let  the  truth  of  this  fact 
be  understood  by  us  and  let  the  world  under- 
stand. Briefly  we  may  put  forward  ten  reasons 
which,  to  our  mind,  assure  the  eternal  peace  of  the 
two  nations,  and  effectually  prevent  Japan  and 
the  United  States  from  ever  engaging  in  armed 
conflict. 

First,  the  international  positions  of  Japan  and 
the  United  States  in  their  interdependent  rela- 
tions with  the  civilized  powers  of  the  world,  act 
as  a  check  against  such  a  gigantic  conflict — a 
conflict  beside  which  the  Russo-Japanese  war 
would  pale  into  comparative  insignificance, — 
which  would  not  only  upset  the  economic  condi- 
tions of  the  world,  but  would  also  ignore  the  inter- 


254^  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

national  consciousness   of  humanity  and  civiliza- 
tion. 

Second,  even  thougli  the  policy  of  the  nations 
of  the  world  miglit  be  to  turn  the  tables  for 
Japan  and  the  United  States  to  practice  the  game 
of  war,  the  two  nations  are  too  deeply  interested 
in  the  commercial  field  in  Asia — one  nation  sends 
raw  materials  and  the  other  manufactures  them — • 
and  vice  versa.  The  fact  is  that  Japan  and  the 
United  States  enjoy  the  rich  harvest  now,  and 
for  the  two  nations  there  are  greater  possibilities 
in  the  future  as  the  result  of  the  astute  diplomacy, 
patience  and  patriotism  of  over  half  a  century. 
Would  the  two  nations  so  abruptly  abandon  their 
cherished  hope  of  so  rich  a  harvest  to  be  reaped 
after  years  of  struggle  and  activity  in  order  to 
cut  each  other's  throats?  The  two  nations  are 
certainly  not  so  nonsensical  as  to  tolerate  such 
diplomacy. 

Third,  Japan  and  the  United  States  are  sensi- 
tive, positive  and  proud  nations.  The  statement 
which  has  recently  been  made,  and  which  has  been 
widely  circulated  in  both  countries,  that  the 
United  States  has  been  converted  from  a  belief  in 
the  Bible  to  a  belief  in  commerce  and  the  sword, 
is,  generally  speaking,  quite  incorrect.  And  it  is 
also  absurdly  incorrect  to  state  that  Japan,  after 
her  signal  victories  in  war  with  China  and  Russia, 
is  entertaining  a  "  swell  head."     On  the  contrary, 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  255 

the  two  nations  hear  more  and  more  plainly  the 
throbbing  of  humanity,  and  they  observe  more 
and  more  distinctly  the  guide-posts  on  the  foot- 
path to  peace  between  them. 

Fourth,  the  people  of  the  two  countries  are 
beginning  to  study  each  other  more  seriously. 
There  was  a  time  in  the  United  States  when  the 
scope  of  the  study  of  Japanese  affairs  was  limited 
to  such  silly  indulgence  as  the  hearing  of  lectures 
on  Rikisha-men,  Sedans  or  Palanquins,  tea  houses, 
gardens,  bamboo  houses,  Geisha  girls,  or  other 
trivial  things,  or  the  reading  or  writing  of  love 
stories  and  similiar  superficial  things.  To-day 
Americans  are  realizing  the  importance  of 
learning  the  civilization  of  Japan.  Nations,  like 
individuals,  says  the  United  States,  can  never 
become  real  friends  until  or  unless  they  know 
each  other  intellectually  and  intelligently. 

Fifth,  because  of  that  wonderful  human  docu- 
ment, the  Anglo-Japanese  alliance  treaty  of 
1905,  which,  while  lasting  for  ten  years,  also 
provides  that  "  If  either  contractor  be  involved  in 
war  the  other  contractor  shall  at  once  come  to  the 
assistance  of  its  ally,  and  both  parties  will  con- 
duct war  in  common  and  make  peace  in  mutual 
agreement  with  any  power  or  powers  involved  in 
such  war."  This  alhance,  on  its  expiration,  will 
be  renewed  as  surely  as  it  was  humane  and  helpful 
in  the  past  in  the  preservation  of  peace  in  the 


256  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

East,  and  especially  in  the  politics  of  Europe. 
Now  that  the  United  States  and  Japan  are  allied 
by  the  Root-Takahira  pact,  both  nations  will  con- 
sult each  other  in  their  international  position 
with  regard  to  the  other  nations,  which  means 
that  all  the  nations  of  the  world  will  let  the  two 
nations  well  alone. 

We  are  not  yet  informed  of  the  declination  or 
prohibtion  of  Japan  from  participation  in  a 
triple  alliance  of  Great  Britain,  the  United  States 
and  Japan.  On  the  contrary,  such  seems  to  us  a 
mere  matter  of  time  for  its  accomplishment,  which 
is  being  hastened  by  America's  interests  in  the 
Philippines,  Japan's  interests  in  Manchuria  and 
Great  Britain's  interests  in  India,  and  the  interests 
of  all  of  them  in  that  part  of  the  world  east  of 
the  Suez. 

Sixth,  the  relation  between  the  individual  Jap- 
anese and  Americans  is  too  close — a  relation  that 
will  not  and  cannot  entertain  anything  else 
than  peace.  This  friendly  relation  does  not  rest 
upon  formal  document,  nor  is  it  an  official  and 
diplomatic  sort  of  friendship.  It  is  still  better 
and  far  deeper  than  them  all.  It  is  called  GirL 
Giri  is  the  great  reverence  that  the  Japanese  feel 
for  their  teachers.  Never  for  one  moment  will 
the  Japanese  forget  Giriy  or  the  kindness  of 
America  in  educating  the  Japanese;  and  to 
strictly   observe   the   Giri — the    relation    between 


LIFE   OF   JAPAN  ^57 

the  teacher  and  disciple— is  and  ever  has  been  an 
essential  quality  of  the  Japanese  individuality. 

Seventh,  the  two  peoples  having  intellectually 
understood  the  special  civilization  of  each  other, 
and  having  widely  awakened  to  their  individual 
consciousness,  they  will  exercise  morally  respon- 
sible action  and  speech.  They  will  become  more 
and  more  unselfish  and  impartial ;  they  will  avoid 
egotism  and  self-conceit;  they  will  refrain  from 
indulging  in  imputations  of  inferiority  and 
abuse;  they  will  condemn  the  insult,  disdain  and 
discourtesy;  and  they  will  maintain  broadened 
views  and  higher  standards  of  individual  respon- 
sibility to  the  general  good  of  the  two  great 
nations. 

Eighth,  the  people  of  the  two  countries  have 
realized  that  while  the  international  relations  be- 
tween Japan  and  the  United  States  have  hitherto 
been  dependent  on  and  resulted  from  each  other's 
chivalry,  benevolence,  romance,  enthusiasm,  senti- 
ment, emotion  and  religion,  at  present  and  in  the 
future,  they  must  of  necessity  be  dependent  upon 
other  profound  qualities  besides  those,  namely: 
self-respect,  self-preservation,  and  mutual  respect 
as  the  most  essential  factors  to  a  prosperous  and 
lasting  Peace. 

Ninth,  the  two  distinct  peoples  fully  realize 
that  individual  material  comfort  and  national 
material    development    is  not  the  end  of  human 


^58  LIFE   OF    JAPAN 

society  or  human  government.  On  the  contrary 
such  a  material  comfort  or  development  ever  has 
been  the  cause  of  individual  and  national  ruin. 
The  more  material  comfort,  the  more  material 
development,  the  heavier  becomes  the  correspond- 
ing duty  that  such  material  development  be 
translated  into  moral  effort  and  achievment. 
Idle  ease,  foolish  good  nature  or  weak  peace, 
which  are  twin  results  of  individual  material  com- 
fort and  national  material  development,  have  also 
to  be  rooted  out. 

Tenth,  and  lastly,  the  governments  of  the  two 
nations  are  and  must  be  conscious  that  it  is  not 
the  government  officials  alone  that  are  entitled  to 
the  credit  for  progess  and  prosperity  and  inter- 
national peace,  as  has  been  hitherto  claimed  by 
the  Japanese  officials,  but  it  is  the  common  mass 
of  people,  the  great  source  of  human  progress 
that  the  government  stands  upon,  and  it  must  sink 
or  swim  with  them.  Hence  the  American  Govern- 
ment in  transacting  business  with  Japan  should 
first  ascertain  the  wishes  of  the  Japanese  people. 
Special  emphasis  to  the  same  principle  should  be 
given  by  the  Japanese  government,  so  that  in 
dealing  with  the  United  States  it  may  remember 
that  the  latter  is  a  government  of  the  people,  for 
the  people  and  by  the  people  in  the  strictest  sense 
of  the  terms. 

The  Japanese,   after  their  war    with    Russia, 


LIFE    OF    JAPAN  259 

have  had  to  write  their  history  of  individual  and 
national     development     by     electricity.        Every 
action  and  speech  made  by  the  American  people 
relative   to    the    Japanese    is    recorded    in    Japan 
through    wire     and     wireless.      Like    or    dislike, 
friendly  or  unfriendly  manner,  sympathy  or  dis- 
cord, insult  or   courtesy,   all   are  instantaneously 
transmitted  through  the  columns  of  the  press,  and 
their   messages    flashing    over    countless    wires    or 
wireless  posts  are  made  known  in  Japan — multi- 
tude calls  to   multitude,  and  no  peasant  can  es- 
cape from  participating  in  moulding  the  nation's 
destiny,   no  matter  in  how   obscure  a  hamlet   he 
may  be  found.       Do  they  continue    to    assemble 
with  tears  of  gratitude  and  ever  thankful  hearts 
over  the  revered  American  people?     Or  will  the 
wind  of  wi'ong  be  sown,   and  the    whirlwind    of 
sullen  and  revengeful  hatred  be  reaped? 

It  is  difficult  for  us  to  predict  what  will  be  the 
future  conditions  of  the  two  nations,  or  to  proph- 
esy even  what  forms  »of  government  might  in 
the  future  be  adopted.  Yet,  it  may  be  safely 
asserted  that  the  people  of  Japan  and  the  United 
States  are  ever  ready  to  respond  to  the  call  of 
humanity  or  "jin-gi."  During  the  Japanese- 
Russian  war  America  said  to  Japan  in  the  name 
of  humanity,  "Let  there  be  peace."  Hence  the 
conclusion  of  peace  at  Portsmouth.  This  appeal 
for  humanity  was  potent  with  the  brave  Japanese 


260  LIFE    OF    JAPAN 

soldiers  on  Manchuria's  battle  line,  and  the 
swords  and  bayonets  so  bravely  and  skilfully 
wielded,  fell  to  the  ground  and  they  could  not 
raise  them  again. 

For  the  matchless  progress  of  enlightened  rule 
during  the  last  half  century  the  world  is  indebted 
to  the  United  States  and  Japan.  Parent  and 
child,  though  separated  by  a  mighty  ocean  and 
apparently  conflicting  emotions,  they  have  been 
co-workers  in  the  great  cause  of  perfecting  and 
strengthening  liberal  government,  and  thereby 
they  have  "  builded  wiser  than  they  knew."  Did 
we  not  in  the  past  sound  depths  in  the  decline 
of  our  progress  that  the  present  age  can  never 
reach .^     "The  babbling  echo  mocks  itself!" 

How  glorious  would  it  be  if  some  day  we  may 
be  fortunate  enough  to  establish  a  Congress  of 
the  United  States  of  Japan  and  America,  which 
shall  deal  with  the  questions  of  commerce,  of  war 
and  of  peace  between  us  and  the  rest  of  the  world. 
How  grand  would  it  be  if  some  day  we  may 
be  civilized  enough  to  make  Japan  and  America 
monitors  for  the  peace  of  the  world,  although 
we  can  safely  predict  that  before  this  grand  and 
glorious  idea  is  realized  we  will  have  many  sea- 
sons of  war  and  peace,  prosperity  and  famine ! 

Let  the  people  of  Japan  and  the  United  States 
work  shoulder  to  shoulder  in  an  unselfish  interest 
for    human    liberty    and    progress — the    eternal 


LIFE    OF   JAPAN  261 

principles  of  justice  and  philanthropy — recog- 
nizing the  rights  of  all  according  to  the  highest 
ideals  of  Christianity  and  the  ideals  of  the  two 
nations.  May  the  Stars  and  Stripes  and  the*" 
Banner  of  the  Rising  Sun  ever  float  side  by  side 
in  mutual  endearment,  emblems  of  peace,  pros- 
perity, justice,  and  the  greatest  amount  of  true 
liberty  to  mankind. 


THE   END. 


INDEX 


Ag:riculture,  in  Japan,  146, 
174. 

American  people,  138,  155, 
171,  179,  198,  215;  open- 
ing of  Japan  by,  185; 
diplomacy  of,  193;  in 
Russo-Japanese  war,  215; 
characteristics  of,  239, 
241,  252';  laws  of,  127. 

American  -  Japanese  pact^ 
251,  255. 

American  -  Japanese        war, 

American  Legation,  burn- 
ing of,  198. 

Anglo  -  Japanese  Alliance, 
255;  Anglo  -  Japanese 
treaty  in  the  middle  age, 
95. 

Annexation  of  Korea,  213, 
215,  202. 

Anti  -  American  movement 
in  Japan,  198. 

Anti  -  J  apanese  movement 
in  California.  235. 

Arbitration,  theory  oif,  ^'24; 
cowardice  of  the  world, 
226,  227;  American  posi- 
tion on,  241,  242;  Japa- 
nese position  on,  245. 

Army  of  Japan,  156;  how 
trained,  159;  conscription 
for,  159;  colleges  for  of- 
ficers of,   160. 


AscensioTi,  to  the  throne  of 
the  present  Japanese  Em- 
peror,  138. 

Assassination,  of  li  Kamon, 
83;  of  Secretary  Heuskin, 
U.  S.  Legation,  Tokyo, 
196;  of  Prince  Ito,  Hiro- 
bumi,  213. 

Atlantic  Fleet,  visit  of,  to 
Japan,  246. 


B 


Banks,  54,  148. 

Beggar  who  became  Sho- 
gun,  72. 

Biwa  Lake,  61. 

Buddhism,  10,   19,  34,  93. 

Bushido,  what  is,  21;  illus- 
tration of,  2'5,  30;  teach- 
ing of,  31. 

Boardman,  Mabel,  T.  168, 
217. 

Bryan,  WilUam  J.,  190,  246. 


Caste  system,  in  Japan,  69, 
238. 

Children,  home  training  of, 
43;  in  primary  school, 
173;  Japanese  children's 
message  to  American 
children,  243;  in  San 
Francisco  school  question, 
234. 


262 


INDEX 


263 


Chinese,  93,  163;  written 
language  of,  131. 

China-Japanese  war,  27, 
159;  declaration  of,  205; 
result  of,  207. 

Chivalry,  in  Japan,  22;  in 
Europe,  23,  3i';  in  Amer- 
ica, 30;  relation  to  wo- 
man, 33. 

Christianity,  in  Japan,  9, 
15,  18,  171;  faith  in,  18; 
inspiration  of,  188;  mis- 
sionary, 93. 

Civilization,  2,  234;  of 
Japanese  ancestors,  3,  89, 
91;  of  modern  Japanese, 
130,  170,  239;  scientific, 
175. 

Commercial  dishonesty,  Jap- 
anese, 54. 

Commercial  progress,  Japa- 
nese, 189,  199. 

Commercial  rivalry,  155,  237, 
250,  255. 

Communication,  Japan  in, 
mediums  of,  150,  238. 

Confucianism,  34. 

Congressional  act,  Ameri- 
can,  197,  179,  200. 

Constitution  of  Japan,  99; 
promulgation  of,  106 ; 
principles   of,  109. 

Customs  and  habits,  Japa- 
nese,-47,  89. 

D 

Daimio,  in  Feudalism,  70, 
79,   86,  101,  186. 

Declaration  of  national 
principles  of  Japan,  193. 

Decree,  of  Japanese  Em- 
peror, 7,  103,  104;  famous 


five  articles  of,  139;  on 
Education,  171. 

Despotism,  6,  100. 

Diet,  Imperial,  107,  119,  127, 
148. 

Domestic  relations,  Japa- 
nese, 115,  239. 


E 


Education,  in  Japan,  169; 
Home,  36,  41 ;  of  woman, 
40;  Imperial  decree  con- 
cerning of,  171 ;  compul- 
sory, 172;  primary,  176, 
^43. 

Emperor,  the  first  Japa- 
nese, 68;  the  present,  83; 
powers  of,  101,  108,  111, 
135,  138. 

Empress,  Jingo,  34,  92; 
Meisho,  34;  the  present, 
141. 

English  language,  59,  131, 
164. 

Europe,  progress  of,  5; 
feudalism  of,  23,  147. 

European,  Japan  in,  93; 
Yedo  in,  237;  medieval 
Japan  in,  13. 


F 


Fauna  and  flora,  in  Japan, 

63. 
Farmer,      Japanese,      under 

feudalism,     146 ;    Modern, 

173. 
Feudalism,  64,  70,  101;  To- 

kugawa     system     of,     75; 

end  of,  83,  89,  146. 
FiUmore,   Millard,   179,   183, 

193. 


264* 


INDEX 


Financial  reform,  145,  149. 

First  message,  to  Japanese 
from  American,  181;  to 
American  from  Japanese, 
186. 

Foreign  intercourse,  in  me- 
dieval  Japan,   88,   96. 

Franklin,    Benjamin,    173. 

French  jurisprudence,  in 
Japan,  118. 

Fuji  mountain,  61,  63. 


G 


Gardens,    Japanese,   48. 
Germany,     constitution,     in 

Japan,  105. 
Government,    Constitutional, 

of  Japan,  99. 


Immigrants,        in        United 

States,   231,  232. 
Industrial  reform,  145. 
Isolation,       Japanese,       the 

world  from,  16,  17,  88. 
Ito,    Hirooumi,    the    Prince, 

105,    192,   213,    247. 


Japan,  as  old  as  ever,  2. 

Jimmu,  the  first  Emperor, 
68,  88. 

Jingo,    Empress,    34. 

Journalism,  Japanese,  129 ; 
Handiicap  of,  by  the 
Japanese    Language,    131. 

Judicial  system,  12*0;  Grades 
of  courts,  121 ;  of  Anglo- 
Saxon,  127. 

Jurisprudence,    114,   117. 


Jury  system,  Japan  in,  122, 
123. 

K 

Kanekd  Kentari,  Viscount, 
Privy  Councillor,  formerly 
Minister  of  Agriculture 
and    Commerce,    244,    247. 

Katsura,  Taro,  Marquis, 
Premier,  224,  247. 

King  can  do  no  wrong, 
Japan    in,    112. 

Knox,  Philander  C.  Secre- 
tary of  State,  251,  S^52. 

Komura,  Jiutaro,  Count, 
Minister  of  Foreign  Af- 
fairs, 212,  218. 

Korea,  72,  92,  163.  Open- 
ing of,  by"  Japan,  202; 
Japanese  suzerainty  over, 
213. 

Kurihama,  the  Bay  of, 
America's  first  landing, 
189,  194. 

Kyoto,  69,   70,  85. 


Language,  Japanese,  131 ; 
A  handicap  of  journalists, 
133,   136. 

Laws,  Japanese,  100,  126; 
foreigners  in  Japan,  un- 
der, 125;  American,  234. 

Lincoln,  Abraham,  169,  173, 
■^52. 

Lodge,  H.  C,  U.  S.  Sena- 
tor  124. 

M 

Manchuria,  154,  207,  209. 
Marco  Polo,  90. 


INDEX 


265 


Marriage,  Japan  in,  23,  43. 

Meiji,  era,  139. 

Message,  to  the  American 
public  school  children 
from  the  Japanese  public 
school   children,  243. 

Military  expansion,  Japan 
and  United  States,  229. 

Military  system,  158;  Army 
colleges,  160;  Naval  col- 
leges,  163. 

Monetary   reform,    150,   246. 

Motley,  iove  of,  31,  49. 

Mongolian  invasion,  in  Ja- 
pan,  70. 

Mother,  Japanese,  36,  41, 
42. 

N 

Name,  Japanese,  50;  133. 

Navy,  of  Japan,  163;  train- 
ing Japanese  naval  of- 
ficers, 164;  in  feudal  days, 
162. 

Newspapers,  Japanese,  129, 
132,  136. 

O 

O'Brien,  American  Ambas- 
sador, 2'46. 

Observatory,  meteorologic- 
al, in  Japan,  174. 

Okuma,  Shigenobu,  ex- 
Premier,  247. 

Opening  of  Japan,  by  the 
American  people,  179, 
192. 

Opening  of  Korea,  by  Ja- 
pan, 202,  203. 

Oyama,  Iwao,   General,   221. 


Pacific      coast,      commercial 
interests   of,  249,  250. 


Parliament,  Japanese  Diet, 
106. 

Peace,  224,  2^;  between  Ja- 
pan the  United  States, 
230,  240;  effect  on,  of  At- 
lantic Fleet's  visit,  246, 
250. 

Periclean  age,  of  medieval 
Japan,  71. 

Ferry,  Matthew  Calbraith, 
78  85;  biography  of,  184; 
expedition  of,  to  Japan, 
180;  monument  to,  at 
Kurihama,    190,   192. 

Press,  Japanese,  132;  the 
powers   of,    134,    136,  224. 

Prince,  Crown,  Japanese, 
142;  Imperial  House  law 
concerning,   143. 


R 


Race,   Japanese,   88,  89,   90. 
Race    prejudice,     198,    2^3, 

235,  237. 
Red    Cross    Society,    Japa- 
nese, 141,  166. 
^Reign  of  law,  Japan  under 

the,    141,   166. 
Religion,    in    Japan,    9,    19; 

evolution  of,   10;   freedom 

of,  in  Japan,  110. 
Roosevelt,      Theodore,      ex- 
President    of    U.    S.    162, 

221. 
Root  Elihu,    U.   S.  Senator, 

ex-Secretary  of  State,  245, 

250. 
Russo-Japanese  war,  27,  29, 

159;    declaration    of,    212; 

causes       of,      207,      2'09; 

Americans    in,    215,    217; 

battle    of    Mukdens    219; 


^66 


INDEX 


battle    of    Sea    of    Japan, 
220;  result  of,  212,  213. 


Samurai  or  Bushi,  25,  29, 
31,  35.  87,  102. 

San  Francisco  Japanese 
school  question  contro- 
versy of,  230. 

Schools,  Japanese,  172; 
Peerless,  40;  Normal,  39; 
English  language  in,  32, 
131. 

Secret,  of  Japanese  prog- 
ress, 7. 

Shintoism,   10,  19. 

Shipbuilding,  'Japanese  in- 
dustry of,  150;  of  medi- 
eval Japan,  88,  154. 

Shogun,  the  first,  68;  Over- 
throw of  the,  83,  145,  147. 

Sovereignty,  in  Japan,  107; 
in  America,  108. 

Spencer,   Herbert,  2,  7. 

Spies,  Japanese,  in  America, 
58. 

Stone,   Melville,   E.,  246. 


Treaty  of  Shimonoseki,  207. 
Trusts,    Japanese,    48,   238. 

U 

Uchida,   Ambassador,  249. 

United  States,  30,  96,  104, 
193,  200;  President  of, 
111,  117,  155,  179,  188;  in 
Russo-Japanese  war,  217; 
race  prejudice  in,  232; 
Courts   in,  234. 

University,  40,  172. 

W 

Washington,  George,  178, 
252. 

Webster,   Daniel,    180,   2'52. 

Wife,  the  Japanese,  44,  45, 
51. 

Witchcraft,  3. 

Woman,  Japanese,  33,  41 ; 
legal  rights  of,  125;  re- 
ligious influence  under, 
34;  training,  35,  36;  fore- 
most maladies  of,  38; 
University   for,   40. 

Writing,  Japanese,  52,  131. 


Taft,    Wl^lUam,    H,    U.    S. 

President,   217,    222,   245. 
Takahira,     Kogoro,     Baron, 

ex-Ambassador,  212,  255. 
Taxation,  46,    150. 
Tokugawa     Shogunate,     75, 

85,   186,  188. 
Tokyo,  35,  69,  104. 
Topography  of  Japan,  61. 
Treaty,    the    first,    with   the 

United  States,  5J38. 
Treaty  of  PoTtsmouth,  211. 


Xavier,   Francis,   13,   15,  71, 
94. 


Yedo,  now  Tokyo,  74,  83, 
85,  95,  237;  arrival  of 
Perry  Expedition  at,  185, 
187. 

Yoritomo,  the  first  Shogun, 
69,  77. 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED    |% 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


^ 


So 


'MM 


RECElVtD 


NOV  29 '66  ^6  PN 

LOAN  DEPT. 

LD  21A-60m-7,'66 

(G4427sl0)476B 


General  Library 

Universiry  of  California 

Berkeley 


/ 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CAUFORNIA  LIBRARY 


